Podcasts about Yea

There are many ways to prepare food for dinner. You can bake it, boil it, fry it, simmer it, or as we've discovered in the age of radiated ravioli, you can nuke it. Yea, microwave, the ultimate symbol of the too-busy-to-cook generation! Actually, they do come in handy when your stomach is growling and your time is short. Microwave ovens cook some things better than others, I've discovered. I don't know if you've had the appetizing experience I've had on occasion. Your dinner comes out nice and warm on the outside, but cold on the inside. I'm Ron Hutchcraft and I want to have A Word With You today about "Warm on the Outside, Cold on the Inside." Now, our word for today from the Word of God is sobering because it's about people who believed the Scriptures, never missed a meeting at church, and lived rigorously righteous lives. It could be us! Our word for today from the Word of God is in Mark 7:6-7. "Jesus replied, 'Isaiah was right when he prophesied about you hypocrites; as it is written: These people honor me with their lips, but their hearts are far from me. They worship me in vain; their teachings are but rules taught by men.'" You know, Jesus is describing here in modern terms what I call microwave folks in the church. He says that their lips are sounding a good sound but their hearts are cold. They might look warm on the outside, but they're cold on the inside. Oh, their faith has gotten to the outside, but it somehow never warmed on the inside. Twenty centuries later, still religious people are there who are warm on the outside but cold on the inside. You and I have to look at ourselves and say, "Hey, could this be me?" Now, you can't judge by spiritual talk. Jesus said, "Their lips are saying the right words." They're praising, and preaching, and witnessing, but they have a distant heart. You can't judge by religious activity. I mean, these people, according to Jesus, do worshipping things. But He says it's in vain; they're wasting their time. Revelation 2 describes Christians who are working hard, dealing with compromise, enduring hardships. Everything that men can see checks out great, but something's missing. He says, "You have forsaken your first love." Could it be you've grown cold on the inside, even though you still seem pretty warm on the outside? What you used to do for love you now do for duty. What used to be spontaneous for the Lord is kind of formal and mechanical. What used to be close is now distant, isn't it? It's time to get back to your first love; to visit that cross with the recent sin that you need to repent of, not just all the sins of years ago. But I mean the things you need to catch up on, to catch up your repentance. To remember at that cross what it cost to pay for you - the blood of the very Son of God. To go there and confess the compromises that have crept in, and then spend some extended time to be there by your Lord, with your Lord, who gave His life there for you. You know, you could be becoming a microwave believer. You might be cold on the inside. And cold on the inside just isn't worth it, you're missing so much of what it means to serve your Lord. That's not what He wants. What He cares about is the warmth of your heart.

THIS IS OUR 50th EPISODE!!...and it's July 4th weekend!!...and Chuck is here to hang out with us for the summer!!...and we are talking about our favorite kills in horror movies!!Yea… this one is pretty exciting, so ENJOY!  If you have enjoyed listening to our show, then give us a 5-star rating. We'd greatly appreciate it!    Be sure to follow, Like, and Subscribe to us on all our social media sites: YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@houseofghoulsDiscord: https://discord.gg/ghoulsquadMerch Store: https://goreclown.com/Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/groups/houseofghouls Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/houseofghoulspodcast/  Patreon: http://patreon.com/HouseofGhoulsPodcast  You can find Crystal on social media here:TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@horrornightsinInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/crystal_hni/YouTube:  https://www.youtube.com/c/HorrorNightsIn    You can find Ian on social media here: TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@ian.vanghoulInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/ianvanghoul/  YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@IanVanGhoulLetterboxd: https://letterboxd.com/ianVanGhoul/  You can find Colby on social media here: TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@colby_does_horror Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/colby.does.horror/YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@Colby.Does.HorrorLetterboxd: https://letterboxd.com/colbydoeshorror/  House of Ghouls ThemeWritten by Ian VanGhoulProduced, Recorded, and Performed by Jimmy Mowery  Check out Jimmy's music and socials here:Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/jimmymowery/Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/artist/58e8QpVKO4GflSPwWIMhmw?si=ONJ2snr-Qr6ep_Gi2R2_UwYouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@jimmymowerymusic  MK Ultra (Used with permission from Victor Gabriel and Tate Labianca)Music written and performed by: Tate LabiancaMusic engineered by: Vincent Peters (Sumo Audio)Shot and edited by: Vincent Peters (Sumo Audio)Directed by: Victor GabrielCheck out the music video here:https://youtu.be/LhDikR8Dn2Q?si=vLqtQJAiBRmyHFV0  Thanks for listening. Have a great week and stay safe out there!!

15 When therefore they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter: Simon son of John, lovest thou me more than these? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to him: Feed my lambs.Cum ergo prandissent, dicit Simoni Petro Jesus : Simon Joannis, diligis me plus his? Dicit ei : Etiam Domine, tu scis quia amo te. Dicit ei : Pasce agnos meos. 16 He saith to him again: Simon, son of John, lovest thou me? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to him: Feed my lambs.Dicit ei iterum : Simon Joannis, diligis me? Ait illi : Etiam Domine, tu scis quia amo te. Dicit ei : Pasce agnos meos. 17 He said to him the third time: Simon, son of John, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved, because he had said to him the third time: Lovest thou me? And he said to him: Lord, thou knowest all things: thou knowest that I love thee. He said to him: Feed my sheep.Dicit ei tertio : Simon Joannis, amas me? Contristatus est Petrus, quia dixit ei tertio : Amas me? et dixit ei : Domine, tu omnia nosti, tu scis quia amo te. Dixit ei : Pasce oves meas. 18 Amen, amen I say to thee, when thou wast younger, thou didst gird thyself, and didst walk where thou wouldst. But when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and lead thee whither thou wouldst not.Amen, amen dico tibi : cum esses junior, cingebas te, et ambulabas ubi volebas : cum autem senueris, extendes manus tuas, et alius te cinget, et ducet quo tu non vis. 19 And this he said, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had said this, he saith to him: Follow me.Hoc autem dixit significans qua morte clarificaturus esset Deum. Et cum hoc dixisset, dicit ei : Sequere me.The Vigil Mass records the powers given by Jesus Christ to Ss Peter and Paul, the two foundations pillars of the Church.

In Psalm 23 we read, “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I’ll fear no evil.” But how could David say this, when his enemies wanted to kill him? Because he knew that God was with always with him. And on the next Treasured Truth, Pastor Ford will explain that just like David, we can overcome our fears knowing that God is always with us, so we don’t ever have to be scared. Learn more as Pastor Ford continues his message called, “I Ain’t Never Scared” on the next Treasured Truth. Treasured Truth is a listener supported program on Moody Radio. To join our team of supporters, click here. To learn more about Pastor James Ford, Jr., click here. To learn more about Treasured Truth, click here.Donate to Moody Radio: http://moodyradio.org/donateto/treasuredtruthSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

 1 And when great multitudes stood about him, so that they trod one upon another, he began to say to his disciples: Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.Multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, coepit dicere ad discipulos suos : Attendite a fermento pharisaeorum, quod est hypocrisis. 2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed: nor hidden, that shall not be known.Nihil autem opertum est, quod non reveletur : neque absconditum, quod non sciatur. 3 For whatsoever things you have spoken in darkness, shall be published in the light: and that which you have spoken in the ear in the chambers, shall be preached on the housetops.Quoniam quae in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur : et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis, praedicabitur in tectis. 4 And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do.Dico autem vobis amicis meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus, et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant. 5 But I will shew you whom you shall fear: fear ye him, who after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you, fear him.Ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis : timete eum qui, postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in gehennam : ita dico vobis, hunc timete. 6 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo? 7 Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows.sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt. Nolite ergo timere : multis passeribus pluris estis vos. 8 And I say to you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.Dico autem vobis : Omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Dei :These two brothers were officers under Constantius. After the death of the Chritian Emperor, they became martyrs at Rome in the persecution of Julian the Apostate, A.D. 362.

Jesus Delivered Us (2) (audio) David Eells – 6/25/25 I'm going to continue speaking about how Jesus has delivered us. When the Syrophoenician woman asked Jesus to deliver her daughter in (Matthew 15:21-28), who was “grievously vexed with a demon” (Mat.15:26) … He answered and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs. Deliverance is for God's people; deliverance is “the children's bread.” Those who think they can go and just cast demons out of any lost person do not know anything about deliverance. In the first place, it's a very dangerous thing to do. We are the ones who are in covenant with God, the covenant being deliverance from the curse of sin and of death (Rom.8:2 For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus made me free from the law of sin and of death.). This is our covenant. We have a right to total deliverance from bondage of the flesh and from bondage to demon spirits. We have the right, but that does not mean we will attain it. The right to deliverance comes when we receive knowledge and understanding of the promises, and then we enter into those covenant promises by faith. The Bible says in (Heb.4:3) …the works were finished from the foundation of the world. So the only thing remaining is for us to enter into those works through faith. It also says in (Heb.4:2) …but the word of hearing did not profit them (the Jews), because it was not united by faith with them that heard. When the Israelites were supposed to conquer their Promised Land, all they needed to do was what Joshua and Caleb did; they believed the Word of God. Ten of the twelve spies who came back did not believe the Word of God. They believed only what they saw, felt, and heard, and those were the things they confessed. They did not enter into the Promised Land because they brought back a bad report. Let's read that. (Num.13:25) And they returned from spying out the land at the end of forty days. (26) And they went and came to Moses, and to Aaron, and to all the congregation of the children of Israel, unto the wilderness of Paran, to Kadesh; and brought back word unto them, and unto all the congregation, and showed them the fruit of the land. (27) And they told him, and said, We came unto the land whither thou sentest us; and surely it floweth with milk and honey; and this is the fruit of it. (28) Howbeit the people that dwell in the land are strong, and the cities are fortified, and very great: and moreover we saw the children of Anak there. (29) Amalek dwelleth in the land of the South: and the Hittite, and the Jebusite, and the Amorite, dwell in the hill-country; and the Canaanite dwelleth by the sea, and along by the side of the Jordan. (30) And Caleb stilled the people before Moses, and said, Let us go up at once, and possess it; for we are well able to overcome it. (31) But the men that went up with him said, We are not able to go up against the people; for they are stronger than we. (32) And they brought up an evil report of the land which they had spied out unto the children of Israel, saying, The land, through which we have gone to spy it out, is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof; and all the people that we saw in it are men of great stature.  (33) And there we saw the Nephilim, the sons of Anak, who come of the Nephilim: and we were in our own sight as grasshoppers, and so we were in their sight. (Num.14:1) And all the congregation lifted up their voice, and cried; and the people wept that night. This is also a type and shadow. There are ministers today who do not believe that we can be holy. They do not believe we can overcome sin and the devil. God wants to lead us through our Promised Land or Land of Promise to come against our enemies and conquer them all. But you have no authority to cast a demon out of a person who is full of bitterness, unforgiveness, anger, and resentment. You'll waste a lot of breath trying to deliver these people because, without true repentance, they can come back. And you do not know the tormentors; you just know that they are demons. They could be demons of spiritual infirmities or they could be unclean spirits. Anyone wanting to help in the ministry of deliverance should first be filled with the Holy Spirit. We need this gift, and a person who is not filled with the Holy Spirit has no business in any deliverance ministry. In the days of the first disciples, all of them were filled with the Holy Spirit, and they would make sure other disciples were also filled with the Holy Spirit. (Act.19:1) And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper country came to Ephesus, and found certain disciples: (2) and he said unto them, Did ye receive the Holy Spirit when ye believed? And they [said] unto him, Nay, we did not so much as hear whether the Holy Spirit was [given]. (3) And he said, Into what then were ye baptized? And they said, Into John's baptism. (4) And Paul said, John baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people that they should believe on him that should come after him, that is, on Jesus. (5) And when they heard this, they were baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus. The Holy Spirit is God's authority to know what is going on in people. We are to live under the law of the Spirit (Romans 7:6,8:2,4; etc.). The Old Testament Law, all those rules and regulations, was given to Israel because they did not have the Spirit of God, and so they didn't know what to do when they got into such-and-such a situation. It does not work that way in the New Testament because we have the Holy Spirit to lead us. (Gal.5:18) But if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the law. He guides us in the ministry of deliverance from lusts of the flesh and demons that rule over the lusts of the flesh. The most common reason why people don't get delivered from demons is because they are not right with their brother, and what often happens is that not being right with their brother does not get revealed. Jesus tells us to make things right with our brother before we bring our gift before the altar; otherwise, He will turn you over to the jailer and the jailer will throw you into prison. That “jailer” is the devil. (Mat.5:23) If therefore thou art offering thy gift at the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, (24) leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. (25) Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art with him in the way; lest haply the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. Jesus came to set the captives free. That is what we were, but that is not what we are now supposed to be. We were captive to the lusts of the flesh, representing the old man of the land, who seems like a giant to us, and were captive to the devil. We were in prison, having no hope without God. In Luke 4, Jesus was quoting from Isaiah, (Isa.61:1) The Spirit of the Lord is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening [of the prison] to them that are bound… Liberty to the captives has been proclaimed, but not everybody is entering into this liberty being cowards before their giant flesh. Our job as ministers of reconciliation is to minister the same thing that Jesus ministered. (2Co.5:18) But all things are of God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ, and gave unto us the ministry of reconciliation. Our job is to proclaim the liberty that was given to us at the Cross. This liberty is deliverance from bondage to the flesh man, and deliverance from the demons that rule over the him. Then Jesus went on in (Luk.4:18) … to proclaim release to the captives, and recovering of the sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, (19) to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord. He did not quote the second part of the sentence in (Isa.61:2) To proclaim the year of the Lord's favor, and the day of vengeance of our God… He only quoted the first half of this verse because the day He was ministering in was the day of the Lord's favor, but in these days we're coming to the second half, “the day of vengeance of our God.” While grace and liberty to the captives are being offered, to the extent that we will humble ourselves to the Word is the extent we can enter into it. The Bible says in (Rev.22:18) I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, if any man shall add unto them, God shall add unto him the plagues which are written in this book: (19) and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the tree of life, and out of the holy city, which are written in this book. Even though we have authority to cast out demons, there won't be anything lasting you can do for a person who is adding to or taking away from the Word. If you think you are going to deliver them from that curse, then you're deceived, and you haven't read Deuteronomy 28 for yourself. So that person should fill themselves with the Word to keep their gift. It was not the devil who put the curse on this earth; it was God. He sent the curse because of man's rebellion. The curse is designed to motivate us to run to the Cross and to make us run to Jesus Christ, Who has the only antidote for the curse. The world likes to deceive us into thinking they can solve our curses for us, but it's not possible. All the world can do is just shove the curse around without solving a thing, and they're about to see the truth of that now. For example, diseases they thought they had wiped out are coming back, and they're coming back stronger than ever because of man's intervention. And mans so called cure is killing a lot of people.  You see, it's not possible to destroy a curse that God has put out there, but He also sent Jesus Christ to deliver us from that curse when we repent. God is so merciful that He sent the curse to turn us away from the wrath of hell. The devil will laugh at you when you want to deliver somebody who has not repented. It's a waste of breath and time, and I know because I've tried to do it. When you have people who have not repented, it doesn't matter that they call themselves “Christians.” It makes no difference, lasting deliverance from the curse comes by repentance, faith, and obedience. There's no way we can get around that.  Jesus said, (Mat.28:18)… All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on earth. This does not leave anything for the devil if it is not given to him, since Jesus delegated His authority to us when He said, (Mat.18:18) Verily I say unto you, what things soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what things soever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. That was delegating authority to us; so how is it then that the devil gets his authority? He gets it from us. When we walk out from under the Blood and walk in the flesh, submitting to demon spirits, we give the devil authority. The only way to take away his authority in that case is through repentance and faith that Christ delivered us. The apostle Paul, by the Holy Spirit, turned a man over to Satan (1Co.5:5) to deliver such a one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh so that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. Again, you cannot get around this. If you had come to that man after Paul had turned him over to the devil, thinking to cast out all of the demons from him, you would have been deceived because those demons will literally play with you. Sometimes they'll act as if they are gone, and sometimes they will even come out, but they will not be gone for long. When you turn your head, they're right back, and if you ask them, “Hey, what are you doing? I thought I cast you out of there!” They'll tell you, “No, we have a right to be here. They want us to be here.” Or, “They invited us to be here.” I've actually heard demons say that. The demons know when they have a right, and you'll be wasting your time because they'll just deceive you. What does the Bible say will happen if you cast demons out of a person who does not repent? They may come back seven times worse. (Mat.12:43) But the unclean spirit, when he is gone out of the man, passeth through waterless places, seeking rest, and findeth it not. (44) Then he saith, I will return into my house whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. (45) Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more evil than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man becometh worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this evil generation. These were apostate covenant people. Mere flesh can be dealt with by repentance and faith, but sometimes you find that even when you exercise repentance and faith, you are still not having success. That's because demonic oppression or possession is a compelling bondage that goes beyond just mere flesh. It is still repentance and faith that gets rid of the bondage of a demon spirit, but first you have to take away the “stink” that brings them. The “stink” arises when someone is giving in to the flesh or sin. “Flies” represent demons, and the “flies” come to the stink. Beelzebub, the devil, is known as the “Lord of the Flies.” Scripture calls him “Beelzebub the prince of the demons.” (Mat.12:24) But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This man doth not cast out demons, but by Beelzebub the prince of the demons. As long as you have the stink, the flies will come because they have a right to come. If you repent of the stink and get rid of the stink, that will cast out the demon or demons, and they won't be able to come back. Most deliverance happens when people do not have the foggiest idea that they have ever been delivered of anything. A lot of deliverance happens when people get saved. By the depth of their commitment to Christ, they are delivered of many demon spirits. I, and others close to me, have had demons from which we were delivered. We mentioned a man whom Paul turned over to Satan in 1 Corinthians 5:5. Did you know this man was a Christian? So what was it that caused him to be delivered over to Satan? It was the lusts of his flesh. You are protected if you walk under the Blood of Jesus Christ, but willful disobedience is not under the Blood. The Bible warns in (Heb.10:26) For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more a sacrifice for sins, (27) but a certain fearful expectation of judgment, and a fierceness of fire which shall devour the adversaries. Willful disobedience brings judgment by the “tormentors,” who are demons. (Matthew 18:34) And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due. Demons can bring forth sickness and corruption of all kinds. When Jesus cast out demons, who was receiving that deliverance? Well, what did Jesus say? (Mat.15:24) … I was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. It was not the Canaanites who lived around them; it was the Israelites, the people who had God's Covenant promise. Jesus said that casting out demons is for God's children. He did not cast demons out of the world, because deliverance is the “children's bread” (Mark 7:27). This makes it clear that the Covenant people were the only people out of whom Jesus was casting demons. Deliverance is what God has provided for His children. The world is not in covenant with God, and they have no right to deliverance, healing, or any of the promises of the New Covenant, nor the blessings of the New Testament. If it is the “children's bread,” then it is not to be given to the world; however, Jesus had to have been awed at the Syrophoenician woman's great faith. Since He was right on the edge of a new covenant, He counted her as a believer and He gave her what she asked. (Mar.7:26) Now the woman was a Greek, a Syrophoenician by race. And she besought him that he would cast forth the demon out of her daughter. (27) And he said unto her, Let the children first be filled: for it is not meet to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs. (28) But she answered and saith unto him, Yea, Lord; even the dogs under the table eat of the children's crumbs. (29) And he said unto her, For this saying go thy way; the demon is gone out of thy daughter. The Bible says, (Rom.1:16) For I am not ashamed of the gospel: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. You see, there's a condition in the Gospel that has to be met in order to receive deliverance, healing, soul salvation, and so forth, and that condition is believing what the Gospel says. You may ask, “Does God ever cast a demon out of somebody who does not believe or even think because they are totally possessed?” Yes, He does, but it's usually because they are among the elect and will later believe, like with the demoniac of the tombs (Mark 5:1-20; Matthew 8:28-34; Luke 8:26-39). Sometimes they are oppressing others who have a right to peace. In most cases it takes repentance and belief in order to get deliverance. (Mat.8:16) And when even was come, they brought unto him many possessed with demons: and he cast out the spirits with a word, and healed all that were sick: (17) that it might be fulfilled which was spoken through Isaiah the prophet, saying: Himself took our infirmities, and bare our diseases. This word “our” is talking about us. Christians spoke and wrote these words. Jesus took the curse from us. Did He bear the curse for the world? Yes, but it is ultimately to “whosoever will” (Matthew 16:25; Mark 8:34; Revelation 22:17; etc.) Who is “whosoever will?” The Bible says, (Joh.6:44) No man can come to me, except the Father that sent me draw him… The elect will; this is absolutely clear. The elect are those who bear fruit and were chosen before the foundation of the world, as the Bible says. (Eph.1:3) Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly [places] in Christ: (4) even as he chose us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blemish before him in love: (5) having foreordained us unto adoption as sons through Jesus Christ unto himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, (6) to the praise of the glory of his grace, which he freely bestowed on us in the Beloved: (7) in whom we have our redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches of his grace, (8) which he made to abound toward us in all wisdom and prudence, (9) making known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he purposed in him (10) unto a dispensation of the fulness of the times, to sum up all things in Christ, the things in the heavens, and the things upon the earth; in him, [I say,] (11) in whom also we were made a heritage, having been foreordained according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his will; (12) to the end that we should be unto the praise of his glory, we who had before hoped in Christ: (13) in whom ye also, having heard the word of the truth, the gospel of your salvation,-- in whom, having also believed, ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, (14) which is an earnest (down payment) of our inheritance, unto the redemption of [God's] own possession, unto the praise of his glory. The “elect” are the overcomers who will be standing at the end of their time of testing (Romans 12:21; 1 John 5:4; Revelation 2:7,11,17,26-28; 3:5,12,21; etc.). Many of the called will not, but the elect will have gotten what Jesus was talking about here because the elect are those who bear fruit. (Mat.22:14) For many are called, but few chosen. The Greek word here for “chosen” is the same word for “elect,” eklektos. Many are the called, as we see from when God called the Israelites out of Egypt (Exodus 3:10; Hosea 11:1-7). He said in (Mat.2:15) … Out of Egypt did I call my son. He also said in (Jud.1:5) Now I desire to put you in remembrance, though ye know all things once for all, that the Lord, having saved a people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not. You see, “calling” is not “election”; “calling” is on the way to election. “Calling” just means “an invitation,” from the Greek word klētos, “to invite.” Jesus has invited us to partake of the Body and Blood of Christ. If we do this, we will not have any problem bearing fruit. 2Pe 1:10  Wherefore, brethren, give the more diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never stumble:  The Bible says, (2Co.7:1) Having therefore these promises, beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. So you may be wondering how a Christian can have a demon and the Holy Spirit at the same time. It's simple; let me explain. The body is a temple. (1Co.6:19) Or know ye not that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit which is in you, which ye have from God? and ye are not your own; (20) for ye were bought with a price: glorify God therefore in your body. The ancient manuscripts say, “a temple of the Holy Spirit” because the Temple was threefold (Exodus chapters 25-27). It had an outer court, a holy place, and the Holy of Holies, and the outer court was called the “Court of the Gentiles” (Revelation 11:2). Were Gentiles holy? No, and we have proof from Old Testament examples that evil people did come into the outer court. They even laid hands on the horns of the altar to receive mercy (1 Kings 1:50; 2 Chronicles 23:12;15; Matthew 23:35), and sometimes they found mercy and other times they did not. So we see that evil could come into the outer court, but it could not come into the Holy of Holies. Some people like to say that the Spirit of God will not dwell in an unclean temple. If you're talking about the flesh, the flesh is unclean and it's also the enemy of God. (Rom.8:6) For the mind of the flesh is death; but the mind of the Spirit is life and peace: (7) because the mind of the flesh is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can it be: (8) and they that are in the flesh cannot please God. In fact, when the Bible talks about the lusts of the flesh, those lusts have the same nature as the demons do because the flesh is unclean and it's not going to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. (1Co.15:50) Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption. Only the “High Priest” Jesus, and the Holy Spirit, dwells in your “Holy of Holies,” your spirit. The demons do not enter into the spirit. Except for the High Priest, anybody who came into the Holy of Holies was struck dead. (Lev.16:2) And the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy brother, that he come not at all times into the holy place within the veil, before the mercy-seat which is upon the ark; that he die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat. No evil could go into the Holy of Holies because that was the place of only the High Priest. The Holy Spirit is not dwelling in an unclean temple when He dwells in your spirit. Your spirit is clean. He has to give you a new spirit before He can even come and dwell there. You need to be born again before He can come and dwell in that spirit. (Gal.4:6) And because ye are sons, God sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Demons come into the flesh with the desire to possess your soul, which is your mind, will, and emotions. The Lord comes into your spirit with the desire to possess your soul. The warfare is between spirit and flesh; God and demons seek to possess the soul. (Act.10:38) Even Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed him with the Holy Spirit and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him. We've been lied to about the supposed difference between “possession” and “oppression.” “Possession” is when the demon is reaching out of the flesh and into the soul, taking control of the mind, the actions, and the character of the person. If you've ever seen a schizophrenic, where one moment they are given over to the lusts of the flesh, and the next minute they seem to straighten right back up. Is that person possessed or not? They are possessed when that happens and they are not possessed when the demon backs off. The demon is still in them; he hasn't gone anywhere. All he's done is just back out of the soul into the flesh, becoming dormant, and he remains there until the next time he wants to take control. The Holy Spirit is the same way. Just because you have the Holy Spirit does not mean you are being led by the Holy Spirit. Having the Holy Spirit is not even going to save you! (Rom.8:14) For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God. You can have the Holy Spirit, but not be led by Him, and it's the same with demons. You can have demons, without the demons being in control. We should desire to give possession of this “land” to the spiritual man (Hebrews 6:4-8). God, through the Spirit, gives our spiritual man the power to possess our soul. When you walk after the flesh, the Bible says you must die. (Rom.8:13) For if ye live after the flesh, ye must die; but if by the Spirit ye put to death the deeds of the body, ye shall live. When you walk after the flesh, you permit the demon's power to reach into your soul to take control of your thinking, actions, and character, your very nature. In the world they call this “schizophrenia,” but it's demon possession. There is only one nature that is the “real you”. The demons like to come into Christians and impart their own thoughts to deceive them into thinking that this is their nature. The demons give themselves up to the lusts of the flesh and then rule the Christians by speaking in their minds and blending into their characters so that they do not even know that it is them. Christians think it's themselves, but those demons can be forced to manifest by the Authority of God. Some of you may have heard or seen the Gospel being preached and demons manifesting in Christians. They are forced to manifest because they hate the Gospel. They hate tongues and they hate the Blood of Jesus. They hate all things that are Godly. If you learn the things that they hate, those are your best weapons against them. Some of you have already found out that these demons can hide in you very tactfully, convincing you that their thinking is your thinking. Thoughts coming through your mind might seem to be yours, but when forced to manifest by the Word of God, you realize they're coming from a demon. Where the Word of God is tormenting these demons, they will manifest, and this is exactly what happened in Jesus' Presence. The Word of God forced them to manifest. (Mat.8:28) And when he was come to the other side into the country of the Gadarenes, there met him two possessed with demons, coming forth out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man could pass by that way. (29) And behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time? If you have a repentant person and you command these demons to give their name and to manifest in some way, they will do it. If they have never been commanded to manifest, you may have never actually felt their presence. When they are commanded to do so, they will literally speak out of a person and give their name, but they'll also argue with you and lie to you. They will do all the things that demons like to do. Now it's helpful to have other people alongside, but you can deliver yourself because we have that authority. (2Co.7:1) Having therefore these promises, beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. If you suspect something is more than just flesh, then exercise your authority and command those demons to go. Sometimes they will speak in your mind, or you'll get their name in your mind. Sometimes their names will come right out of the person's mouth. Many times, a strong, compelling desire turns out to be a demon, not the flesh, but the devil wants you to think that it is only flesh. We are in the process, called “sanctification,” of being delivered of two things: defilement of flesh and spirit (2 Corinthians 7:1). But is your spirit defiled? If you are a Christian, the Holy Spirit comes to dwell in a new, clean spirit Who is called the Spirit of Christ in you. (Gal.4:6) And because ye are sons, God sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father. This is a Christian. God says, (Eze.36:26) A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh. 27  And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes… Notice, a “new spirit” and then “My Spirit” or the Holy Spirit. You do not have a defiled spirit, so why does Scripture say to Christians, “let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit”? It's because this defilement of spirit is talking about the defilement of you by demon spirits. This is not talking about the defilement of your spirit because your spirit is the only part of you that is totally white and clean. If it is not, you are not a Christian. The defilement that we have the authority to get rid of is the defilement of our souls by the flesh and evil spirits. Do you know what “self” is in the Bible? It is a synonymous term for the word “soul.” One Gospel will say “self” and another Gospel will say “soul” in a same text in another Gospel. “Self” and “soul” are the same. We want to be delivered of all defilement of our soul by both flesh and spirits. (Col.3:5) Put to death therefore your members which are upon the earth: fornication, uncleanness, passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry; (6) for which things' sake cometh the wrath of God upon the sons of disobedience: (7) wherein ye also once walked, when ye lived in these things; (8) but now do ye also put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, railing, shameful speaking out of your mouth: (9) lie not one to another; seeing that ye have put off the old man with his doings, (10) and have put on the new man, that is being renewed unto knowledge after the image of him that created him. The Bible tells us in (Eph.4:27) Neither give place to the devil. The Greek word “place” there is a geographic term meaning “region” or “area.” This is the exact thing God talked about when He was cleansing the Promised Land from the pagan tribes that controlled it. (Deu.7:1) When the Lord thy God shall bring thee into the land whither thou goest to possess it, and shall cast out many nations before thee, the Hittite, and the Girgashite, and the Amorite, and the Canaanite, and the Perizzite, and the Hivite, and the Jebusite, seven nations greater and mightier than thou… All these “ites” had their demonic “gods” (Deuteronomy 32:17). If you leave a place for the lusts of the flesh to live in your land, you are going to sin because they will make you sin, so we are not to leave them any place in our land. (Deu.7:2) And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them up before thee, and thou shalt smite them; then thou shalt utterly destroy them: thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor show mercy unto them; (3) neither shalt thou make marriages with them; thy daughter thou shalt not give unto his son, nor his daughter shalt thou take unto thy son. (4) For he will turn away thy son from following me, that they may serve other gods: so will the anger of the Lord be kindled against you, and he will destroy thee quickly. When Jesus delivered the woman with a “spirit of infirmity” in (Luke 13:11), He said in (Luk.13:16) And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan had bound, lo, [these] eighteen years, to have been loosed from this bond on the day of the sabbath? Jesus called this woman a “daughter of Abraham,” and you might think, “Well, He's just talking about Jews,” yet Jesus never called the literal, physical Jews “daughters and sons of Abraham.” These Jewish leaders and their followers were professing Abraham to be their father, but Jesus totally disagreed with them because a daughter or son of Abraham, like the woman He loosed, is someone who is truly in covenant with God. (Joh.8:38) I speak the things which I have seen with [my] Father: and ye also do the things which ye heard from [your] father. (39) They answered and said unto him, Our father is Abraham. Jesus saith unto them, If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham. Here's the point: “Ye would do the works of Abraham.” (Joh.8:40) But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I heard from God: this did not Abraham. (41) Ye do the works of your father. They said unto him, We were not born of fornication; we have one Father, [even] God. (42) Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I came forth and am come from God; for neither have I come of myself, but he sent me. (43) Why do ye not understand my speech? [Even] because ye cannot hear my word. (44) Ye are of [your] father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and standeth not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father thereof. Paul said the same thing; he said that people who walk by faith are the sons of Abraham. (Gal.3:7) Know therefore that they that are of faith, the same are sons of Abraham. Jesus never disagreed with this. This woman who was loosed, got her deliverance because she was a daughter of Abraham. The people who were coming to Jesus were Covenant people, just as we are Covenant people. They had the right of the Covenant and therefore they got healing and deliverance from God. We are proving ourselves through this “trial in the wilderness,” through the things that we're going through, to be either sons of Abraham or sons of the devil. The Bible says in (1Jn.2:6) He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also to walk even as he walked. Sons of the devil in the world have no Covenant rights, and you're just casting the children's bread to the dogs when you try to deliver an unrepentant person (Mark 7:27). You'll have the same problem, too, if you're trying to give deliverance to a Christian who is unrepentant. We are proving who are overcomers, those who truly belong to Christ. They are going to be the ones who are proven to be the Elect of God (Philippians 2:12; 2 Peter 1:10). We can prove ourselves just as much sons of the devil by our actions as these people proved themselves sons of the devil by their actions. Jesus pointed out to them, “No, if you were of your father Abraham, you would do the works of Abraham!” Amen.

“A certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto Him, Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. But He said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.” — Luke 11:27, 28 It is fondly imagined by some […]

IN THIS MESSAGE WE WILL DELINEATE THE DIFFERENCE OF HOW THE BONDAGE OF THE WILL DOCTRINE ADDS VIRTUE TO ITS FAITH JUXTAPOSED TO HOW THE FASTFOOD FREEWILL DOCTRINE ADDS VIRTUE TO ITS FAITH. ALSO IN THIS MESSAGE WE WILL INCORPORATE EXCERPTS OF PILGRIMS PROGRESS IN OUR DEFENSE. HERE IS AN EXCERPT FROM PILGRIM'S PROGRESS:“Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of that I do. So that now I am forced to conclude, that notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I have committed sin enough in one day to send me to hell, though my former life had been faultless.Chr. And what did you do then?Hope. Do! I could not tell what to do, till I brake my mind to FAITHFUL; for he and I were well acquainted: and he told me, "That unless I could obtain the righteousness of a Man that never had sinned, neither mine own nor all the righteousness of the world could save me."Chr. And did you think he spake true?Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied with mine own amendments, I had called him fool for his pains; but now, since I see my own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves to my best performance, I have been forced to be of his opinion.Chr. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you, that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said, that he never committed sin?Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely; but after a little more talk and company with him, I had full conviction about it.Chr. And what did you do then?Hope. I made my objections against my believing, for that I thought he was not willing to save me.Chr. And what said FAITHFUL to you then?Hope. He bade me go to him, and see. Then I said, "It was presumption;" but he said, "No; for I was invited to come".Then I asked him, what must do when I came; and he told me, I must entreat upon my knees, with all my heart and soul, the Father to reveal him to me.told him that I knew not what to say when I came; and he bid me say to this effect, "“God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I see that if his righteousness had not been, or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. Lord, I have heard that Thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained that Thy Son Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world: and moreover, that Thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am (and I am a sinner indeed); Lord, take therefore this opportunity, and magnify Thy grace in the salvation of my soul, through Thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen."Chr. And did you do as you were bidden?Hope. Yes; over, and over, and over.Chr. And did the Father reveal the Son to you?Hope. No, not at first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth; no, nor at the sixth time either.Chr. What did you then?Hope. What? why I could not tell what to do.Chr. Had you no thoughts of leaving off praying?Hope. Yes, and a hundred times twice told.Chr. And what was the reason you did not?Hope. I believed that it was true which had been told me; to wit, that without the righteousness of this Christ, all the world could not save me. and thus it was: one day I was very sad, I think sadder than at anyone time in my life, and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus looking down from heaven upon me, and saying, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved…Yea, I thought, that had I now a thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.

The Tongue Conquers Enemies  (Audio) David Eells 9/22/24   A shaking is on the way. War appears to be breaking out on the surface.  The Covert war between the Alliance and the DS is likely to break out in larger overt operations. The DS has invaded the cities with terrorists and military-aged men and CCP Chinese along with others that are expanding the voter rolls within, in order to overthrow President Trump and the Alliance. They are preparing for terrorist acts because of the Brunson case has gone to the Supreme Court which will overthrow the DS government.  This from Operation Disclosure: The Brunson Brothers Voter Fraud Case before the Supreme Court asked a simple question: Did Congress investigate 50 formally filed allegations of voter fraud before certifying the 2020 Election? Obviously not, and rumor was that the Supreme Court had already ruled such on the case. We awaited an announcement likely in favor of Brunson that would dissolve the Biden Administration and all of Congress, plus bring in Martial Law until a new election was held.  Five separate assassination teams actively targeting President Trump. Three are foreign, two domestic. Three Assassination Attempts have come in the last few weeks. Your prayers and faith have cast down all five of these teams. President Trump is insulated.  Congressman Tim Burchett exposed the CIA's Sinister MK ULTRA plot to assassinate Trump! amg-news.com.  As we will see below your prayers and confession will cast most of the lawlessness down.  The DS anarchists plan on mass anarchy and destruction of cities and the Alliance military is being spread coast to coast before the announcement of the Supreme Court ruling in order to defend the cities and liberty from the lawless left who will not accept democracy. We cast down their weapons of warfare.     A New War Is Coming   Michael Boldea Jr. - 04/06/2007   Jeremiah 50:22 A sound of battle is in the land, and of great destruction. James 5:8 You also be patient. Establish your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is at hand.   I dreamt I was hearing what were at first faint hoof beats, but the closer they got, the louder they grew, until it was a thundering roar of not one or two horses but what seemed like hundreds. I felt as though the ground beneath me was shaking from the onrushing horses, and the sound of them became so loud, that I suddenly awoke in my bed. As I blinked a few times, adjusting to the darkness in my room, I noticed a shadow at the foot of my bed. I blinked again, and there stood the same man I have seen on previous occasions, dressed in battle armor, his hands resting atop each other before him, on the hilt of his sword.   “What is the meaning of what I just dreamt?” I asked, somehow knowing he had come to give me the interpretation.   “What you heard”, he began, “were the chariots of war, and they are swiftly approaching. A new war is coming, but it will be unlike this present one. Speak as you have spoken, pray as you have prayed, and walk as you have walked for dark days will soon come upon the land to which you are returning. Even now their enemies plot, even now their enemies unite under one banner, and soon they will make their intentions known to the world. There is no refuge but in the Father, and He will guide and protect those who know His voice”. (And confess His promises.)  I blinked again, and the man was gone, and I was left to ponder the words I had heard. I struggled with whether I should make this dream public, for I know the reaction that some will have to it, and the last thing I desire is to stir fear in the heart of any man. After much prayer I felt I was supposed to publish the dream, and though some may receive it as a reason to fear, the true children of God will receive it for what it was, the forewarning of a loving Father, preparing His children for what is to come. God's desire for us is not ignorance, but rather knowledge, that we may prepare our hearts, in prayer and fasting, that we may draw closer to Him, that we make Him our place of refuge long before hardship forces us to seek one. The wise man prepares, while the foolhardy is caught unaware.   Jeremiah 19:15 Thus says the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel: 'Behold, I will bring on this city and on all her towns all the doom that I have pronounced against it, because they have stiffened their necks that they might not hear My words.       Terrorists Hiding in the States   Michael Boldea Jr. - May 5, 2003  I dreamt I was on a very high ridge, with a great valley spanning out beneath me. The night was calm, the moon and stars shining brightly in the sky. As I looked around trying to get my bearings, I was stunned to see my grandfather (Dumitru Duduman) standing next to me. He looked young and vibrant, his hands in his pockets, and a smile on his face.   “Interesting times ahead my boy, interesting times ahead”, he said. For a minute I was so shocked I couldn't say anything. Finally I blurted out the only thing that came to mind, “They have been interesting ever since you left. Trial after trial, hardship after hardship”.   “Now you know how Jesus felt when He walked the earth”, he answered, “always doing good, always in the Father's will, yet always mocked and rejected, always misunderstood and despised. Besides, it was all a test anyway”.  “A test of what?” I asked.   “For you personally, God wanted to see if you would stay true to your calling even when all seemed lost. He was preparing you and purging you, refining you, for the time when He will use you, and speak to you as He spoke to me”.   Before I could say anything, he lifted his hand to stop me. His fingers were no longer crooked from his arthritis, they were straight, and normal.   “I know what you're going to say my boy, it's not what you want, it's not what you asked for. But you should know by now it is the task you were chosen for. In this you have no choice, besides where can you hide from the face of God? Men have tried before, look how it turned out in the end. To reject what God has planned for you is to deny God. You know what the consequences are”. Unable to find the words to answer, I simply nodded my understanding and allowed him to continue speaking.   “As for why the ministry had to go through what it went through, God has already spoken that to your heart. You already know the answer. God wants all that know of this work, to be certain of one thing. It is He who sustains it; it is He who blesses it, and not the hands of men or their gimmicks. Do you think any of it would still be here after all that has happened if not for God? Never doubt Gods promises concerning this work, or His ability to fulfill them. Hope in God never disappoints; hope in man always leads to disillusionment.” (Amen. God has been preparing and sanctifying His Reformers to be leaders for the soon coming tribulation.)   “Now for the reason I am here. I was sent to show you something. Look and see”, he said, pointing down to the valley below. As I looked, I saw the outline of a map of America then the outlines of states began taking shape. As I continued to watch this map solidify, small lights began to flicker on and off in some of the states. I recognized California, Illinois, Michigan, Arizona, Washington State, Florida, and New York, among the states that lit up. The light was rhythmic, almost like a homing beacon, constant in its progression. I continued watching the lights go on and off, waiting for something else to happen, but nothing did. Finally I said, “I don't understand. What does this mean?”   “These are the places where those who were sent here long ago, to bring fear and cause chaos, have situated themselves. They lay in waiting, planning and plotting destruction. They are as coiled serpents, looking forward to the hour when they will be loosed upon this nation. If God's children pray, once more will He delay the season of sorrow that is yet to come”. (I believe He has done this.)   We stood on the ridge in silence for a long time. After a while the lights stopped flickering in the valley below, and the map began to fade away. Suddenly my grandfather turned his head toward the east, and began to sniff the air as he used to do. “Storms coming my boy, and it's a bad one”, he said. “Now give an old man a hug and let me be on my way. Be vigilant and work while you still can, it's all God asks of any of His servants. If the Father wills it, we will speak again”.   As I hugged my grandfather, I began to hear the rumbling of a great storm. The sky darkened overhead, and the booming of thunder was now audible. In my dream I closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, I was in my bed, awake. I wiped at my cheeks with the back of my hand, and realized I had been crying. As my eyes began to adjust to the dark, I saw that my wife was sitting up in bed, staring at me. When I asked her why she wasn't sleeping, she said I'd been talking in my sleep for over thirty minutes. I tried going back to sleep but sleep would not come. Finally I gave up trying, went into the kitchen and prayed until morning.   Over the past few days, I have spent much time in prayer as to whether I should share this dream or not. I believe that I am supposed to. My prayer is that no one would perceive it as a reason for fear, but rather a reason to hope. God hears the prayers of His children, and as long as He encourages us to pray, we must do so without reservation. The day will come, a day I anticipate with great dread, when God will speak to His children as He spoke to Jeremiah, and say do not pray for this people, or lift up a cry for them any longer. For now, while we still can, may we ceaselessly bring our petitions before the Lord.       Our Secret Place of Safety   David Eells   Everyone is looking for the place of safety in the tribulations to come. One man says the safe place is to be with the Ark of the Covenant, which is said to be in a Chapel next to St Mary of Zion, Ethiopian Orthodox Church in Axum, Ethiopia. I believe that Solomon gave a copy of the Ark to the Queen of Sheba who carried it there.   Be that as it may; God no longer dwells in houses made by men, so the ark is a relic. (Acts 7:47) But Solomon built him (God) a house. (48) Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in [houses] made with hands. That just tells us that the ark in the temple was just a type and shadow of Jesus in His body. As He said, “I in them, and thou in me, that they may be perfected into one” (Jn.17:23). God now dwells in the ark of Christ and Christ now dwells in the Body of Christ. In us He is the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein [was] a golden pot holding the manna (of the Word in us), and Aaron's rod that budded (a sign of the authority of the High Priest in us), and the tables of the covenant (of the law written on our heart) (Heb.9:4).   The presence of the Ark ensured Israel of victory and protection. When the Philistines captured the Ark it brought a curse on them so terrible that they sent it home with an offering. On the other hand Jesus said in (Mat.5:13) Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men.   Another brother asked me if I thought the Christians will flee for safety to the city of Petra in Jordan. I told him that I thought Petra would be far too small to accommodate them and it would be a natural trap where they could be wiped out. I do believe that some natural Jews will find shelter in Petra, which is the Greek word for “rock”. However, spiritual Jews who are circumcised in heart, have the spiritual Rock of Jesus as a place of safety. Jesus said that standing on Him was the place where Hell had no power over us. (Mat.16:18) And I also say unto thee, that thou art Peter (Gr: “Petros”, meaning a piece of the rock), and upon this rock (Greek: Petra) I will build my church; and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. Jesus is our rock of safety.   Peter himself said that Jesus was the Rock that we are to be founded on. (1Pet.2:5) ye also, as living stones, are built up a spiritual house, to be a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. (6) Because it is contained in scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: And he that believeth on him shall not be put to shame. (7) For you therefore that believe is the preciousness: but for such as disbelieve, The stone which the builders rejected, The same was made the head of the corner; (8) and, A stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence; for they stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed. The disobedient stumble through unbelief in the Word and so are not founded on the Rock. Judgment will take them away wherever they hide.   Those who are obedient to the Word through faith are on the safety of the Rock. (Mat.7:24) Every one therefore that heareth these words of mine, and doeth them, shall be likened unto a wise man, who built his house upon the rock: (25) and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and if fell not: for it was founded upon the rock. (26) And every one that heareth these words of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand: (27) and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and smote upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall thereof. The apostate churches belittle obedience to the Word because of their unbelief.  We don't stand on the Rock in our own strength but our faith gives us God's strength. My wife had a dream of me after we first became Christians. She saw me standing on a Rock in the middle of the ocean. I had leg braces on like crippled people wear to strengthen their legs. I perceived that the Rock was Christ or the Word and the ocean was the curse as was the flood. In our own strength we are crippled and not able to stand on the Word, but the filling of His Spirit and faith in His promises empowers us to be what we normally are not.   It has come to me that only the rich in a time of economic collapse and wrath would be able to fly to the city of Petra, but salvation is for the poor. No amount of money can buy us safety, because it is not a place but a state of being. (Pr.11:4) Riches profit not in the day of wrath; but righteousness delivereth from death. (6) The righteousness of the upright shall deliver them; But the treacherous shall be taken in their own iniquity.   Faith in the Lord makes Him our secret refuge. (Psa.91:1) He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High Shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. Notice the confession that puts us on the Rock. (2) I will say of Jehovah, He is my refuge and my fortress; My God, in whom I trust. The secret place of safety will be hidden to many who are only called “Christian” but the righteous are safe right in the middle of judgment. (7) A thousand shall fall at thy side, And ten thousand at thy right hand; [But] it shall not come nigh thee. (8) Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold, And see the reward of the wicked. (The good confession that puts us in safety.)  9 For thou, O Jehovah, art my refuge! Thou hast made the Most High thy habitation; 10  There shall no evil befall thee, Neither shall any plague come nigh thy tent. God's angels will protect the righteous wherever they are. (11) For he will give his angels charge over thee, To keep thee in all thy ways. (12) They shall bear thee up in their hands, Lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. They do this for the righteous who believe. (Gal.3:13) Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: (14) that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus.   A friend of mine had a very clear dream about the coming invasion of America. He said everyone in the Gulf States was fleeing toward the north to get as far away from the invading army as possible. He was going to get on a shuttle and go too, but the Lord told him to give his place to someone else and sent him and his family into a local city that had been nuked. He had no fear of the radiation or the enemy. It is obvious that God's people will not need to follow the world's example. Paul was not hiding but sharing the Gospel in the most effective time to do so. He said, “[in] journeyings often, [in] perils of rivers, [in] perils of robbers, [in] perils from [my] countrymen, [in] perils from the Gentiles, [in] perils in the city, [in] perils in the wilderness, [in] perils in the sea, [in] perils among false brethren” (2 Cor.11:26).   The Lord told me that this time represented the second 3½ years of the tribulation period. Paul also said, “what persecutions I endured. And out of them all the Lord delivered me” (2Tim.3:11). He also said, “But the Lord stood by me, and strengthened me; that through me the message might be fully proclaimed, and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. The Lord will deliver me from every evil work, and will save me unto his heavenly kingdom” (2Tim.4:17,18).   If one is called to be a martyr, they will have the protection of God until their testimony is finished and even then only their flesh will be given up for a sacrifice. (Rev.11:7) And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that cometh up out of the abyss shall make war with them, and overcome them, and kill them.      Agree with the Blessed Provisions   David  We are in a battle which can be won by those who will speak the Word of the Lord and confess His promises for safety and provision. The Bible tells us that Death and life are in the power of the tongue (Pro.18:21). Let's look at how we can cooperate with God in the process of sanctification so that we are those who speak life and partake of the benefits of the Kingdom and able to give them to others. (Jas.3:8) But the tongue can no man tame; [it is] a restless evil, [it is] full of deadly poison. (9) Therewith bless we the Lord and Father; and therewith curse we men, who are made after the likeness of God: (10) out of the same mouth cometh forth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be. (11) Doth the fountain send forth from the same opening [sweet water] and bitter? (12) can a fig tree, my brethren, yield olives, or a vine figs? neither [can] salt water yield sweet. We want to learn by the grace of God to bring forth those “sweet waters” so that we will not suffer with the wicked.  When Moses and the children of Israel came up to Marah, meaning “bitterness” (Exo 15:22-25), they couldn't drink the water. God commanded that a tree be cast into the waters so that they would be made sweet. Marah represents the bitter waters of the fountain, or mouth, which were cured by the tree, representing the Cross. The Cross has conquered our tongue and has given us this gift of the sweet waters so we can bring forth blessings, instead of the cursings, out of this spring of our mouth. Believe this.  The Bible also tells us, The heart of the wise instructeth his mouth, And addeth learning to his lips (Pro.16:23). So we want to educate ourselves to be swift to hear, slow to speak and slow to wrath (Jas.1:19). We need to think about what we are saying and disagree with the devil because he tempts us to speak the things under the curse and not the things of the Kingdom. The Lord is helping us and He has already conquered the tongue, which no man can tame, but the Lord can through His Word and promises. Jesus was the sacrifice Who gave us a new tongue through the reconciliation.   It says in (Jos.1:6) Be strong and of good courage; for thou shalt cause this people to inherit the land which I sware unto their father to give them. (7) Only be strong and very courageous, to observe to do according to all the law, which Moses my servant commanded thee: turn not from it to the right hand or to the left, that thou mayest have good success whithersoever thou goest. Notice that God said that Joshua (Hebrew: “Jesus”) was going to cause His people to be brought into their inherited Promised Land. This land belongs to us, not every Pagen alien they can invade us with and we will win this battle with them.  We know that the Promised Land is also us. Heb 6:7-8 For the land which hath drunk the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them for whose sake it is also tilled, receiveth blessing from God: 8 but if it beareth thorns and thistles, it is rejected and nigh unto a curse; whose end is to be burned. Jesus bore this curse let us confess Him before men.  The Son of God is being manifested in His people. (Col.1:27) … Christ in you, the hope of glory. He is a product of the Word of God being assimilated in our life and mouth; Christ is the Word of God (John 1:14). He saved us from our enemies. (Luk.1:70-74) (As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets that have been from of old), 71 Salvation from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us; ...74 To grant unto us that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies Should serve him without fear,  You crucify the spiritual man when you walk and talk in the flesh and for those who have been filled with the Holy Spirit and enlightened, who have tasted of the heavenly gift, this will become a curse unto them. (Heb.6:7) For the land which hath drunk the rain (Those who have partaken of the Word from heaven.) that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them for whose sake it is also tilled, receiveth blessing from God: (8) but if it beareth thorns and thistles, it is rejected and nigh unto a curse; whose end is to be burned. The word “rejected” is adokimos, meaning, specifically, “reprobated.” The apostle Paul said that he kept his body under control if, perhaps, after he had preached to others, he himself would be “rejected” or “reprobated” (1Co 9:27). This has been demonstrated to us.   God doesn't reprobate land; He reprobates people. The Bible is very plain; in the original Greek, we are God's “tilled land” (1Co.3:9). God wants to plow this earth, our natural life, and plant His seed in the midst of it, bringing forth the fruit of Jesus Christ in us. The land that Joshua wants to cause us to inherit is referring to our new fruit and life. Part of that is our bold faith. The spiritual man, the Israelite, is to conquer this land with the edge of the Sword, the Word of God. The spiritual man is to take the land from the enemy, the Canaanite and live in his house, our body, and plant his crop and bear the fruit of the spiritual man.   (Jos.1:7) Only be strong and very courageous, to observe to do according to all the law, which Moses my servant commanded thee: turn not from it to the right hand or to the left, that thou mayest have good success whithersoever thou goest. Notice that turning to the right or left would cause failure to take our Promised Land from the enemies.   I had a dream many years ago where I was standing on a mountain, looking down into a valley and a road that went down the side of this mountain. The road had a ditch or trench down the middle of it. I was in a car, with one set of tires on one side of the trench and the other set on the other side, going down this road to the bottom of the mountain. I realized I couldn't turn to the right or the left because, if I did, two wheels would fall into the trench and that would be the end of any progress; I wouldn't go any farther. I steered very carefully, not to the right and not to the left, as I went down this mountain. Let us speak what the Word says about us.  The Lord gave me the understanding afterward that this mountain represented the kingdom of the world – man, self or the old life. I was to navigate this road and not turn to the right or left, until I got off of this mountain. As soon as I was at the bottom, I immediately realized that there were enemies everywhere. To the extent that we humble ourselves to the Word of God, going down the mountain of “self,” the more enemies we will have, even religious enemies or so-called “Christian” enemies. (2Ti.3:12) … All that would live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. But as we hold fast to the confession of our hope the enemies will be conquered as our faction was and the political faction shall be. (Luk10:19) Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you.  Most of the persecution toward Jesus and the disciples came from the people who called themselves the “people of God” but were not. When I got to the bottom and knew that the enemy was everywhere, I went under a bush and there I found tools that I picked up, and treated them as if they were treasure. These tools were hammers, screwdrivers, wrenches and so on. The Lord later revealed to me that these tools represented the authority to bind and loose (Mat 18:18), as all of these tools do. The Lord made me to know I was coming to a time, when under the bush, I was going to manifest more of this authority. Let us bind our enemies in the name of Jesus.   At the time of the burning bush, Moses was given authority to go into Egypt to act for the Lord. I've been binding and loosing for many years but I believe that we're coming to a time of real power from God. It's only going to come to those who humble themselves and don't turn to the right or to the left, but stay on God's road, a self-crucifying path of obedience to the Word of God. When I picked up these tools, I went up another mountain, which represented Mount Zion. I went through the front doors of a great temple, which I believe represented the New Jerusalem on Mount Zion and I saw Jesus sitting on His throne. I went over and sat down next to Him, as He said that overcomers would do. (Rev.3:21) He that overcometh, I will give to him to sit down with me in my throne, as I also overcame, and sat down with my Father in his throne. This is the throne of dominion over our enemies.  As I was speaking with Jesus, I heard people trying to come into the throne room by a back way and not through the door that I had come through. Jesus is the door in John 10:1. Jesus saw these people and said, “Don't worry about them; they can't come in here.” So these were people looking for “throne room” authority but they wouldn't humble themselves to the Word of God personally. The Pharisees only had physical authority as in our day. God will give authority only to those who overcome according to Rev 2:26. Back to (Jos.1:8) This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate thereon day and night, that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is written therein: for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success. The spiritual man speaks the Word so that as you walk, it will bring good success when conquering our Promised Land for the Lord. The first fruits are approaching this point. We must speak according to God's promises, even in the midst of the fiery trial. As Christians, we “calleth the things that are not, as though they were” (Rom.4:17). We speak the things we have according to promise and not according to what we see in the world. This is how we change the things around us. This is God's plan. We let the Word, or our agreement with the Word in what we say, come from our mouth so that we may have good success in conquering our Promised Land.   Further on in Joshua, we see that he is still leading the people of God to conquer their Promised Land in order to put to death their enemies there. In this particular case, the head of God's people, Joshua, is conquering the Amorites. (Jos.10:12) Then spake Joshua to the Lord in the day when the Lord delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel; and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; And thou, Moon, in the valley of Aijalon. I believe God is showing us here to what extent He would go to give our enemy into our hands, if we would speak the Word with boldness.   (Jos.10:8) And the Lord said unto Joshua, Fear them not: for I have delivered them into thy hands; there shall not a man of them stand before thee. On a personal and spiritual level that “man” He was referring to was the old man who lived in the Promised Land of our life before the new man took possession. He represented the lusts of the flesh, which would not be able to stand. On a physical and political level it would be the DS and their invading army. Joshua and the children of Israel were having victory over the Amorites but they were running out of time. Remember, the Lord said that if we confess Him before men, He shall confess us before the Father in Mat 10:32.   Likewise, Joshua confessed in the sight of Israel. He was bold and full of faith and he spoke it right in front of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; And thou, Moon, in the valley of Aijalon (Jos.10:12). (13) And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed, Until the nation had avenged themselves of their enemies. Is not this written in the book of Jashar? And the sun stayed in the midst of heaven, and hasted not to go down about a whole day.   Now at first, I thought God just stopped Earth from spinning, but I later realized that the moon stayed in the same relative position as the sun and Earth didn't spin. It's possible the whole solar system had stopped. This is a very dangerous thing to do, unless you also control the rest of the universe. Things would tend toward collision down the road somewhere. Can you imagine that God stopped the solar system and more, just so Israel could conquer their enemy? What kind of other big miracle can you imagine that God would do for us to give us victory over our enemy? God gave the Israelites an awesome victory over their enemies! Of course, they needed the time and, for a whole day, the system was frozen. We have all heard of NASA finding the missing day so they could calculate where things would be at a certain time.  People claim that God only did that back then and does not do that today, simply because of the verse right after it. (Jos.10:14) And there was no day like that before it or after it, that the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a man: for the Lord fought for Israel. Well, the Lord still hearkens unto our voice, for many people speak miracles today and they come to pass as they did in the Bible long after Joshua. The key here is “voice of a man” The creation now hearkens to the voice of God through man.  Jesus said, the words that I have spoken unto you are spirit, and are life (Joh.6:63), meaning they are His Spirit and His life. In other words, it's the life of God living in us; it's the spiritual man who speaks in agreement with the Word of God. Also, it is the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God (Eph.6:17). Therefore, it's not as if God is hearkening unto the voice of a man, but He is hearkening unto the voice of His sons. That spiritual man in us is not man, but God. The Son of God is manifesting in His people speaking His Words out of us. When we come into agreement with the Word, we can be trusted. The Lord said, If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask whatsoever ye will, and it shall be done unto you (Joh.15:7). Why? The Word in you is trustworthy to God. If you fill yourself up with the Word and you desire earnestly to walk in agreement with it, God says you're trustworthy.   A long time after Joshua, the Lord wrote this: (Isa.45:11) Thus saith the Lord, the Holy One of Israel, and his Maker: Ask me of the things that are to come; concerning my sons, and concerning the work of my hands, command ye me. Does God really do that? When you command something to be done, like when His disciples commanded healings, deliverances, provision and so on, God fulfilled it. God gave them the authority, which is the right to use power and it's what we do when we speak in agreement with the Word of God. In effect, what we are doing is commanding God, since He said that if we do, He will do it and Jesus said the same.   Psalm 8 was spoken concerning the natural Adam and his seed, but also in type to spiritual Adam, Jesus Christ, and His seed. (Psa.8:6) Thou makest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands; Thou hast put all things under his feet. This was said of man and the Son of man. Jesus said that God had given Him authority because He is son of man (Joh.5:27). Man was given authority on the earth but when Adam sinned, he lost that authority to Satan. However, we gained it back through Jesus Christ because He was faithful. We now have this authority over the works of God's hands when we speak in agreement with the Word of God and He fulfills it. (Lam.3:37) Who is he that saith, and it cometh to pass, when the Lord commandeth it not?   The next thing we see in Joshua is that they went after the five kings who were ruling the Promised Land. (Jos.10:16) And these five kings fled, and hid themselves in the cave at Makkedah. (17) And it was told Joshua, saying, The five kings are found, hidden in the cave at Makkedah. (18) And Joshua said, Roll great stones unto the mouth of the cave, and set men by it to keep them: (19) but stay not ye; pursue after your enemies, and smite the hindmost of them; suffer them not to enter into their cities: for the Lord your God hath delivered them into your hand. The first thing they did was trap the five kings in the cave and then they rolled great stones over the mouth of the cave.   Adam was created from the dust of the earth and this old man is earthly, but as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly (1Co.15:49). We are both earthly and heavenly, a spiritual man of the heavens and the carnal man of the earth represented by this cave in the earth. The carnal man of the earth has a mouth and here it's called “the mouth of the cave.” The Lord made the spiritual men roll these great stones over the mouth of the cave. The five kings represent the five senses and the spiritual man put stones, which represent the Word, over the mouth so the carnal senses are not permitted to speak and bring a curse.   The Bible says that senses must be exercised by the Word of God so that we understand the difference between good and evil. (Heb.5:13) For every one that partaketh of milk is without experience of the word of righteousness; for he is a babe. (14) But solid food is for fullgrown men, [even] those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern good and evil. Born-again people have born-again senses. As spiritual men, we must have spiritual senses. Our carnal senses trap and rule over us and our land when we live according to what we see, hear and feel as the old man and the world does.   God teaches us how to spiritually see in (2Pe.1:3) Seeing that his divine power hath granted unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that called us by his own glory and virtue. We see that God has already provided us everything that pertains unto life and godliness! Now you have the eyes of a dove (Son 1:15). You have the eyes of the Spirit when you begin to see that the promises are true, but the world is transitory. (2Pe.1:4) Whereby he hath granted unto us his precious and exceeding great promises (the stones at the mouth of the cave); that through these ye may become partakers of the divine nature, having escaped from the corruption that is in the world by lust.   Having eyes to see, we can partake of God's nature. We will have spiritual eyes, ears, touch, spiritual smell (or discernment), spiritual taste and words. We've been given these spiritual gifts that enable the spiritual man to take over. The Israelites had captured the five kings who ruled the Promised Land in a cave and they closed up the mouth with great stones. And we know, Jesus is the Stone; He's the Rock which is the Word of God. These great stones represent the great promises of the Word of God. We're adding learning to our lips, which are the “mouth of the cave.”   When we study the Word of God, we learn and see what we are supposed to say and what we're not supposed to say. It gives us restraint to not say things that would permit a curse upon our life. The Israelites had to conquer the Promised Land, and conquer these kings that ruled over the carnal man and bring the curse upon him. And this is what the parable points to – rolling out those stones in front of the mouth. (Eph.4:29) Let no corrupt speech proceed out of your mouth, but such as is good for edifying (building-up) as the need may be, that it may give grace to them that hear.   We can see that we can apply many verses when speaking of conquering the DS with all their invaders who are getting ready to overthrow this land we live in. Just a couple come quickly to mind. (Mat.18:18-19) Verily I say unto you, What things soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what things soever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 19 Again I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father who is in heaven. And (Mar.11:23-24) Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that what he saith cometh to pass; he shall have it. 24 Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. These will come in useful when the invaders rise up.  If we see and walk in the Spirit, then we speak in agreement with the Spirit. (2Co.7:1) Having therefore these promises, beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Our nature is changed by the Word of God when …we all, with unveiled face beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image from glory to glory, even as from the Lord the Spirit. (2Co 3:18) When we see a need, such as someone living under the curse, we should speak truth with grace to them to overcome, grace to meet that need, whatever it may be. When we speak according to the Kingdom, we are meeting someone's need for God and His benefits. Saving this country from the invaders to whatever extent God permits is a need.  They will be permitted to persecute the apostate Church for it is in rebellion to the Word of our covenant. (Col.3:17) And whatsoever ye do, in word or in deed, [do] all in the name (Greek: “nature, character and authority”) of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him. Do everything as if you are representing Him because you are an ambassador of Christ (2Co 5:20), so speak His words to this world and His enemies. We're called to confess Him before men always and to speak in His name.   (1Pe.4:11) If any man speaketh, speaking as it were oracles of God; if any man ministereth, [ministering] as of the strength which God supplieth: that in all things God may be glorified through Jesus Christ, whose is the glory and the dominion for ever and ever. Amen. When we speak as an oracle of God, that is His Word coming out of us, we're letting the spiritual man, who is in communication with God through our spirit, do the speaking. We don't let the carnal man, the flesh, do the speaking.   To walk holy is to walk separate. The Greek word for “holy” is the same word for “sanctified” and it means “separate”; that is, separated from the world, from sin, separated unto God. We speak His words, think His thoughts and we do His works because He lives in us. The more we do that, the more we grow in holiness. It's the place of Holiness, preservation and provision. Without holiness, no man can see the Lord (Heb 12:14). Holiness is what we grow in when we bear the fruit of Jesus Christ. It is separation from the old man, who is moved and ruled by the carnal senses, unto the new man, who is ruled according to the spiritual senses.   Now let's go to (Isa.11:2) And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord. (3) And his delight shall be in the fear of the Lord; and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither decide after the hearing of his ears; (4) but with righteousness shall he judge the poor (This is poor in the things of the Kingdom), and decide with equity for the meek of the earth; and he shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth; and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked. (5) And righteousness shall be the girdle of his waist, and faithfulness the girdle of his loins.   He's talking about Christ in His first-fruits Man-child in the end-time who will not walk according to the carnal senses because he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither decide after the hearing of his ears (Isa.11:3). Instead, we are to have our senses exercised to discern good from evil (Heb 5:14) by the Word of God, which is the washing of water with the word (Eph.5:26). As our senses are exercised, we begin to see and hear spiritually; we begin to hear and speak the Voice of the Spirit.   It's similar to when David went to slay Goliath, the giant in the land. He went to the brook and pulled out those five smooth stones that were exercised by the washing of the water, which represents the Word. He took only one of those stones and he felled Goliath (1Sa 17). David spoke it to him ahead of time, declaring that he would take off Goliath's head and feed him to the birds. That's very bold! And because David spoke it, that's exactly what he did. The stone, or sense, that David was using was the tongue. The tongue senses tastes but it also speaks the Word. David conquered Goliath because he had spiritual senses.   Now we can return to Joshua. He told the Israelites to go after their enemies, since the five kings were already trapped in the cave and closed off with the stones. Now they were able to conquer those whom the kings had ruled over. (Jos.10:20) And it came to pass, when Joshua and the children of Israel had made an end of slaying them with a very great slaughter, till they were consumed, and the remnant which remained of them had entered into the fortified cities, (21) that all the people returned to the camp to Joshua at Makkedah in peace: none moved his tongue against any of the children of Israel.   (22) Then said Joshua, Open the mouth of the cave, and bring forth those five kings unto me out of the cave. (23) And they did so, and brought forth those five kings unto him out of the cave, the king of Jerusalem, the king of Hebron, the king of Jarmuth, the king of Lachish, the king of Eglon. (24) And it came to pass, when they brought forth those kings unto Joshua, that Joshua called for all the men of Israel, and said unto the chiefs of the men of war that went with him, Come near, put your feet upon the necks of these kings. And they came near, and put their feet upon the necks of them.   They let them out of the cave and they had to keep them from speaking, so they put their feet on their necks. It reminds me of the dream I've shared before about being in a war with a giant and not letting the old man speak. When he did, he said, “Bigger, bigger, bigger!” We have a lot of giants around us – a lot of big problems and a lot of big enemies. But we can't let the old man, whom I captured in the dream and who was in bondage to me, speak out of our mouth. I didn't want to let him speak because the old man has the authority to make the situation worse and make the enemy stronger and bigger. I refused him and demanded that the giant be reduced, saying, “No! Smaller, smaller, smaller.”   Similarly, the Israelites put their feet on the kings' necks, causing the five senses to not speak or to rule over the body. (Jos.10:25) And Joshua said unto them, Fear not, nor be dismayed; be strong and of good courage: for thus shall the Lord do to all your enemies against whom ye fight. (Notice, you speak the Word and the Lord will do it. In Rev.12:11, the devil and his angels were cast down by the “word of their testimony” of the saints.)  (26) And afterward Joshua smote them, and put them to death, and hanged them on five trees: and they were hanging upon the trees until the evening. Notice that all of our enemies, firstly our old man, will be conquered in this way. Father said against Babylon in Jer.51:3 …Utterly destroy all her army. We are not permitted to wrestle with flesh nor use fleshly weapons but to “resist not” and if opportunity arises we are to preach Christ to them.  But we have authority over all their power and that includes the principalities and powers. (Luk.10:19) Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you. As an example to us, before Jesus' time of crucifixion, when the Jews sought to throw him off a cliff, he just passed through their midst unharmed. I was shot at by an assassin from close range and my angel made the bullet disappear. A tractor back blade was thrown straight at my head by a demon, while Michael watched, but all I felt was a finger on my nose pushing me to the ground with zero pain. That was just ahead of the blade. Michael was sure it had hit and killed me.  My tractor wheel fell into a hole and the tractor was flipping into a gully. I was looking straight down at the ground when the tractor uprighted with me stuck in the seat. It was a work of our satanists. Several other times I escaped them. (Luk.1:68) ...For he hath visited and wrought redemption for his people... 71 Salvation from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us...74 To grant unto us that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies Should serve him without fear.  Jesus Christ was hanged upon a tree, or cross, and they wanted to take Him down before evening, too. Jesus also was buried in a cave. So why is God applying this to the senses of the old man? (Gal.2:20) I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ living in me: and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself up for me. That includes our five senses. The Lord has already taken care of this problem when He was crucified on that tree and you were crucified with Him. You have been given this gift of the new man, for by one offering he hath perfected forever them that are sanctified (Heb.10:14).  We walk in the spirit according to these divine senses that are attuned to the Kingdom of Heaven. These senses see how to walk in the Kingdom. It comes quite naturally to us to walk in the world but it comes supernaturally to us to walk in the Kingdom; that is, to have our senses exercised by the Word of God to see and hear the way God sees and hears, and to smell, or discern, the way God does. It is also to have our emotions in communication with God.   We have the victory over the old man and his senses because he's dead and the new man, Who is Jesus Christ, lives in you. Because of your faith and speaking that faith, God will bring it to pass. He will do it through our faith and not by our works. (Eph.2:8) For by grace have ye been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, [it is] the gift of God; (9) not of works, that no man should glory.   Father, we pray that You will (Psa.141:3) Set a watch, O Lord, before my mouth; Keep the door of my lips. Amen.  So we know that in the Kingdom of Heaven, there is singing, praise, worship and thanksgiving to the Lord our King. When we do this, we are bringing more of His Kingdom down here to earth. (Mat.6:10)  We have ‘authority over all the power of the enemy' (Luk.10:19). We have power in praise. When we praise the Lord, He gives us the victory!       Worship and Praise   Vines Expository Dictionary on the Greek word Worship: “to make obeisance, do reverence to” (from pros, “towards”, and kuneo, “to kiss”), is the most frequent word rendered “to worship”. It is used of an act of homage or reverence. In other words, worship is an act of love toward God.   Father is looking for those who worship Him with their all: (Joh.4:21) Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when neither in this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, shall ye worship the Father. (22) Ye worship that which ye know not: we worship that which we know; for salvation is from the Jews. (23) But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth: for such doth the Father seek to be his worshippers. (24) God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship in spirit and truth. There is much fake worship -- words without heart and spirit.   Worship is the way to bring God's presence: (Psa.100:1) Make a joyful noise unto Jehovah, all ye lands. (2) Serve Jehovah with gladness: Come before his presence with singing. (3) Know ye that Jehovah, he is God: It is he that hath made us, and we are his; We are his people, and the sheep of his pasture. (4) Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, And into his courts with praise: Give thanks unto him, and bless his name. (5) For Jehovah is good; His lovingkindness endureth forever, And his faithfulness unto all generations.   Worship reveals our love and admiration for God and He knows it: (1Ch.29:11) Thine, O Jehovah, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty: for all that is in the heavens and in the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, O Jehovah, and thou art exalted as head above all.   Praise Him everywhere, with a new song that comes from your heart, and dancing and with all instruments and enemies will be conquered: (Psa.149:1) Praise ye Jehovah. Sing unto Jehovah a new song, And his praise in the assembly of the saints. (2) Let Israel rejoice in him that made him: Let the children of Zion be joyful in their King. (3) Let them praise his name in the dance: Let them sing praises unto him with timbrel and harp. (4) For Jehovah taketh pleasure in his people: He will beautify the meek with salvation. (5) Let the saints exult in glory: Let them sing for joy upon their beds. (This will bind our enemies works against us.)  (7)  To execute vengeance upon the nations, And punishments upon the peoples;  (8)  To bind their kings with chains, And their nobles with fetters of iron;  (9)  To execute upon them the judgment written: This honor have all his saints. Praise ye Jehovah. (Children can conquer enemies in worship.) Psa 8:2  Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou established strength, Because of thine adversaries, That thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger. (150:1) Praise ye Jehovah. Praise God in his sanctuary: Praise him in the firmament of his power. (2) Praise him for his mighty acts: Praise him according to his excellent greatness. (3) Praise him with trumpet sound: Praise him with psaltery and harp. (4) Praise him with timbrel and dance: Praise him with stringed instruments and pipe. (5) Praise him with loud cymbals: Praise him with high sounding cymbals. (6) Let everything that hath breath praise Jehovah. Praise ye Jehovah. It is the will of the Lord to worship in songs and hymns: (Eph.5:17) Wherefore be ye not foolish, but understand what the will of the Lord is. (18) And be not drunken with wine, wherein is riot, but be filled with the Spirit; 19 speaking one to another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody with your heart to the Lord; (20) giving thanks always for all things in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to God, even the Father; We give thanks to God; this is a secret of power because we believe we have already received what we asked, right?   Praise (meaning “brag on”) Him to everyone: (1Ch.16:23) Sing unto Jehovah, all the earth; Show forth his salvation from day to day. (24) Declare his glory among the nations, His marvelous works among all the peoples. (25) For great is Jehovah, and greatly to be praised: He also is to be feared above all gods. (26) For all the gods of the peoples are idols: But Jehovah made the heavens. (27) Honor and majesty are before him: Strength and gladness are in his place. (28) Ascribe unto Jehovah, ye kindreds of the peoples, Ascribe unto Jehovah glory and strength; (29) Ascribe unto Jehovah the glory due unto his name: Bring an offering, and come before him: Worship Jehovah in holy array. (30) Tremble before him, all the earth: The world also is established that it cannot be moved. (31) Let the heavens be glad, and let the earth rejoice; And let them say among the nations, Jehovah reigneth.   We are taught to worship, praise and pray with hands lifted up to the Lord: (1Ti.2:8) I desire therefore that the men pray in every place, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and disputing. (Psa.63:4) So will I bless thee while I live: I will lift up my hands in thy name. (Lam.3:41) Let us lift up our heart with our hands unto God in the heavens. (Neh.8:6) and Ezra blessed Jehovah, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with the lifting up of their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped Jehovah with their faces to the ground.   Why lifting up hands? Offering our hands to the Lord for His works and to conquer His enemies: (Exo.17:9) And Moses said unto Joshua, Choose us out men, and go out, fight with Amalek: to-morrow I will stand on the top of the hill with the rod of God in my hand. (10) So Joshua did as Moses had said to him, and fought with Amalek: and Moses, Aaron, and Hur went up to the top of the hill. (11) And it came to pass, when Moses held up his hand, that Israel prevailed; and when he let down his hand, Amalek prevailed. (12) But Moses' hands were heavy; and they took a stone, and put it under him, and he sat thereon; and Aaron and Hur stayed up his hands, the one on the one side, and the other on the other side; And his hands were steady until the going down of the sun. (13) And Joshua discomfited Amalek and his people with the edge of the sword.   Worship and praise will conquer overwhelming enemies: (2Ch.20:17) Ye shall not need to fight in this battle: set yourselves, stand ye still, and see the salvation of Jehovah with you, O Judah and Jerusalem; fear not, nor be dismayed: to-morrow go out against them: for Jehovah is with you. (18) And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground; and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell down before Jehovah, worshipping Jehovah. (19) And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites and of the children of the Korahites, stood up to praise Jehovah, the God of Israel, with an exceeding loud voice.   (20) And they rose early in the morning, and went forth into the wilderness of Tekoa: and as they went forth, Jehoshaphat stood and said, Hear me, O Judah, and ye inhabitants of Jerusalem: believe in Jehovah your God, so shall ye be established; believe his prophets, so shall ye prosper. (21) And when he had taken counsel with the people, he appointed them that should sing unto Jehovah, and give praise in holy array, as they went out before the army, and say, Give thanks unto Jehovah; for his lovingkindness endureth forever. (22) And when they began to sing and to praise, Jehovah set liers-in-wait against the children of Ammon, Moab, and mount Seir, that were come against Judah; and they were smitten. (The angels will smite the enemies in the land.)  Worship to bind the enemy and their kings: (Psa.149:6) Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, And a two-edged sword in their hand; (7) To execute vengeance upon the nations, And punishments upon the peoples; (The Lord is doing this.) (8) To bind their kings with chains, And their nobles with fetters of iron; (9) To execute upon them the judgment written: This honor have all his saints. Praise ye Jehovah.   Because judgment and enemies are near, fear God and worship Him: (Rev.14:7) and he saith with a great voice, Fear God, and give him glory; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made the heaven and the earth and sea and fountains of waters. (Dan.3:16) Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego answered and said to the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we have no need to answer thee in this matter. (17) If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace; and he will deliver us out of thy hand, O king. (18) But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.   (2Ki.17:38) and the covenant that I have made with you ye shall not forget; neither shall ye fear other gods: (39) but Jehovah your God shall ye fear; and he will deliver you out of the hand of all your enemies.   We can clap and shout our triumph over our enemies. Triumph is celebrating the victory before we see it: (Psa.47:1) Oh clap your hands, all ye peoples; Shout unto God with the voice of triumph. (Jos.6:20) So the people shouted, and the priests blew the trumpets; and it came to pass, when the people heard the sound of the trumpet, that the people shouted with a great shout, and the wall fell down flat, so that the people went up into the city, every man straight before him, and they took the city.   Praise in Hebrew is “Hallal”, meaning brag on the Lord. Give credit or ascribe to the Lord: (Psa.29:1) Ascribe unto Jehovah, O ye sons of the mighty, Ascribe unto Jehovah glory and strength. (2) Ascribe unto Jehovah the glory due unto his name; Worship Jehovah in holy array. (3) The voice of Jehovah is upon the waters: The God of glory thundereth, Even Jehovah upon many waters. (4) The voice of Jehovah is powerful; The voice of Jehovah is full of majesty. (5) The voice of Jehovah breaketh the cedars; Yea, Jehovah breaketh in pieces the cedars of Lebanon. When we speak in agreement with the Word of God, we are giving “voice” to the Word and the angels hearken to His voice. (Psa.103:20) Bless Jehovah, ye his angels, That are mighty in strength, that fulfil his word, Hearkening unto the voice of his word. Amen! 

Send us a textThe Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love:  therefore with lovingkindness have I drawn thee - Jeremiah 31:3 KJV.  Let's hear from you via email at Rlwmsmedia@gmail.com or visit our website at www.hisredeeminglove.com.3 Ways to Support the Ministry:- GIVE ONLINE AT HISREDEEMINGLOVE.COM- GIVE VIA THE RLWM APP AT 'MY CHURCH HOME' IN THE GOOGLE/APPLE STORE- TEXT ‘GIVE' TO (336) 360-0443

Life just seems to happen doesn't it? We get up, do pretty much the same thing as yesterday, over and over. And as someone who believes in Jesus it can be easy for us to lose sight of what God wants us to do with our lives. And it turns out – that in His eyes, you and I – we're Ambassadors of Christ. That's quite a calling.   First a Citizen, Then an Ambassador Right about now, depending on how you count some of the smaller ones, there are over 200 countries in this world. One source I read lists 223, another 192. Let's say there are around 200 – some of them are huge and powerful, right down to the smallest country in the world. What a huge variation: China, population 1.34 billion, at one end of the scale, right down to the Pitcairn Islands, official population 50, at the other end and everything in between. Now, anyone whose had brothers and sisters knows that siblings don't always get on. And the history of humanity is a history of wars, invasions, conquests, dominance, exploitation – in fact right now, there are around thirty recognised wars going on around the world, not to mention the other, quote "lower level" conflicts. So how do all of these cuntries get on? Well, hopefully these days, most of the time, when there's disagreement on an issue, instead of fighting wars as the first step in the process, countries use a thing called, "diplomacy". They have diplomats and so they use diplomatic channels to discuss and resolve most of the issues between them. The head of a diplomatic mission is usually called, "the ambassador". So in my country we have an American ambassador, we have a Chinese ambassador; we have an Indian ambassador and so on. And here's the thing: none of those people are Australians. The American ambassador is, well, he's American, the Chinese ambassador is Chinese, the Indian ambassador is, well, as you would expect, Indian. So not only is the ambassador a citizen of the country which he or she represents, they also look like they come from that country and they speak like that they come from that country because they do come from that country. Now, all of that is, I would hope pretty much blindingly, glimpsingly, obvious to all of us and the job of the ambassador of each country is to be his or her country's representative with a foreign government – the channel through which their country raises issues with another government and vice versa. Sometimes; many times those are difficult issues. You can imagine, for instance, the exchanges that occur between Indian and Pakistani diplomats or at times between China and America on trade issues or between the various European countries within their Union. Ambassadors are there to represent their country; the country of their citizenship, in a foreign land. The Apostle Paul had this to say on the issue. Have a listen it comes – if you have a Bible, open it up – Second Corinthians chapter 5, verse 16: From now on, therefore, we regard no one from a human point of view; even though once we knew Christ from a human point of view, we know him no longer in that way. So if anyone is in Christ, there is a new creation: everything old has passed away; see, everything has become new! All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation; that is, in Christ God was reconciling the world to himself, not counting their trespasses against them, and entrusting the message of reconciliation to us. So we are ambassadors for Christ, since God is making his appeal through us; we entreat you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God. For our sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God. See, almost sounds as if Paul is saying he's not so much a Roman citizen, which he was, but he's a citizen of God's Kingdom, sent as an ambassador to explain and to share God's message of reconciliation and forgiveness into a foreign world. “So we are ambassadors for Christ since God is making His appeal through us.” And in fact, elsewhere, Paul writes exactly that. Philippians chapter 3, verse 20: Our citizenship is in heaven and it is from there that we are expecting a saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ. So there it is. Paul sees his role as being an ambassador of Christ – declaring the forgiveness that God has for each and every person on this planet, if only they will put their faith in His Son and the eternal and glorious reconciliation we can have with Him when we take that step. And that ... that is simply carrying on what Jesus came to do. Mark chapter 1, verse 38 – Jesus answered: Let us go on to the neighbouring towns so that I may proclaim the message there also for that is what I came out to do. John chapter 18, verse 37 – Pontius Pilot asked Him: So are you a king? And Jesus answered, “You say that I am a king, for this I was born and for this I came into the world, to testify to the truth. Everyone who belongs to the truth listens to my voice. Jesus came in order to tell us the Good News, and in fact, to "be" the Good News. The Apostle Paul saw himself as an ambassador of that Good News, even to the point of being an ambassador in chains, on death row. Ephesians chapter 6, verse 19: "Pray also for me so that when I speak a message may be given to me to make known with boldness, the mystery of the Gospel for which I am,” writes Paul, “an ambassador in chains". My friend, what did you come to do? Where is your citizenship? Are you a citizen of this world or are you an ambassador in a foreign land, bringing the Good News of the Gospel of reconciliation with God, through Jesus Christ, into a lost and hurting world? My hunch is that anyone who calls themselves a Christian; anyone who takes on themself the name of Christ, is called, not to a life of comfort, so much, as a life of following hard after Jesus. Luke chapter 4, verse 27: Whoever does not carry the cross and follow me cannot be my disciple. Over these coming weeks on the programme we are going to be talking about living our lives as ambassadors ... ambassadors of Christ. What does that mean – what does that look like? Well, we will be looking at that. Today the point I think we are meant to get out of our time together, you and I, is that firstly a disciple is a citizen of the country that he or she represents. And if we are to be ambassadors of Christ, as Paul wrote, as much as we are immersed in our culture, as important as that is in reaching out to those around us with the Good News of Jesus, we are not, my friend, citizens of this world, but we are citizens of heaven, sent as ambassadors into a foreign land. And as ambassadors often find, the foreign places into which they're sent – they don't always want to hear what they have to say. It's not always easy being an ambassador. In fact, the reason that countries need ambassadors is to deal with difficult issues; the tensions that could escalate into conflicts. Ambassadors, yes, have to be diplomatic but they also have to tackle the difficult issues. And as Jesus came as an ambassador of heaven to proclaim the truth and was ultimately crucified for it and if Paul followed in His footsteps as an ambassador of Christ and was ultimately executed for it, if you and I are going to life out our lives in the small corner where God has put us as citizens of heaven, we are to be ambassadors of Christ. That's not always going to be easy! The world won't always want to hear – it could cost us everything but I'm afraid it comes with the territory ... the territory of being an ambassador of Christ.   Did God Really Mean That? I know of people who believe in Jesus, who go to church Sunday and Sunday; they sit there in the pews, sing the songs, listen to the preacher but they're not flashy; they're not up front performers or musicians or speakers or leaders. Every now or then perhaps, they make morning tea or contribute somehow to the life of the church, but because they're not high profile, up front people, because they're more people who blend into the background, they've decided, in their heart of hearts, that they have nothing to contribute. The world's been telling them and subtly the church has been telling them, too, "You have nothing to contribute". So lots and lots of people have come to the conclusion that they have nothing to contribute – lots and lots of people have stopped trying to live out their faith in Jesus; a faith that used to burn so brightly, and gradually, little by little, the flame within has grown dim – it's almost gone out. But for some reason ... some reason they can't quite put their finger on, they toddle along every Sunday, hoping ... no, surely, there's no more hope; secretly hoping perhaps – hoping in a way that they would never admit to themselves, let alone anyone else – that God is going to come along and do something powerful in their lives and through their lives. I wonder if you know anyone like that. Well, if you do, if perhaps there's just a little or even a lot of that going on in you; if perhaps you've been waiting and waiting and waiting for God to do something powerful in you and through you; to give you some part to play in His plan that's custom made, handmade for who He made you to be, and I believe with all my heart that today, that wait comes to an end. Today, that is over because He has a word for you today – His Word, not mine – that will set you free to be what He always planned for you to be an ambassador of Christ. Not in the same way as anyone else, you know, because you are not the same as anyone else you know, but in a unique way that fits with who you are. Now, I know beyond any shadow of any doubt that there are countless of people listening to this message today who simply cannot believe that this could possibly be true – the flame has almost gone out. That's why we are going to share with you a powerful, powerful word from God from Jesus own lips, in fact. Anyone who spent just five minutes reading one of the Gospel accounts of His life, in the first century, Matthew, Mark, Luke or John, will be able to account a stream of powerful miracles that Jesus performed. He healed the sick, He raised the dead, He made water into wine, He fed thousands with almost nothing – He did so many amazing, powerful miracles ... miracles that were witnessed by many people. I mean, there's no doubt that He actually performed those miracles. It was this power that in the end got Him crucified. Not only did He preach with power, He acted in power and the people flocked to Him. It was because of the preaching and the deeds of power, the miracles that the Pharisees and the Sadducees – the religious leaders of the day – became so threatened by Jesus that they had Him crucified. And ultimately, just in case anyone was in any doubt, He Himself was raised from the dead. Now you and I, we look at Jesus – He is after all, the Son of God. He is someone that you or I can never, ever, ever be. We look at Him and we think to ourselves, "WOW, no one could ever minister that powerfully again here on earth." Have a listen to what Jesus said to His disciples, just before He was crucified – John chapter 14, verses 11 and 12: Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me; but if you do not, then believe me because of the works themselves. Very truly, I tell you, the one who believes in me will also do the works that I do and, in fact, will do greater works than these, because I am going to the Father. Jesus didn't say that we would just be able to do the things that He did. No, no, He said that “anyone who believes in him will not only do the things he was able to do but, in fact, will do greater works than these,” Even greater! Now, it seems to me we have a choice here. We can sit quietly in church, the third pew from the back, on the left hand side – you know, where we have sat every week for what seems like an eternity – we can just sit there and believe the world and the devil's perception, that we have nothing to contribute, no role to play in God's great plan of redeeming and saving and reconciling this world to Himself. We can believe that rubbish but if we do that ... if we continue doing that the flame in our hearts for Jesus, the one that's growing dimmer and dimmer these years; that flame will eventually go out. Or, we can believe God and what He has to say. We can believe Jesus and what He has to say. We can believe God's Word. See, so often, faith is believing God's apparently outrageous claims and promises, square in the face of the mundaneness of life – a world that squeezes us into its mould – mundaneness verses majesty. The power of the Spirit verses the power of this world. Let me tell you something, I've made my choice. I was a man whose life was broken; a terrible mess. When I accept Jesus, with simple faith of a child, just on face value and still today, I'm accepting what He has to say, really simply. Not in any complicated, theological sense, just on face value and Jesus said John chapter 14, verse 12 – He said: Very truly, I tell you, the one who believes in me will also do the works that I do and in fact, will do greater works than these because I am going to the Father. I'm taking that, how about you? You see, I think He really meant it ... I think He really means it right now. Just as Jesus came as God in the flesh to bring the Kingdom of God near to us, I believe He's calling you, He's calling me to take up our cross and to follow Him and to be His ambassadors and to do just the things He'd always planned for us to do – not in our power, but in the power of His Spirit. Works greater than His because He has gone to the Father and His plan is to involve you and me in bringing His love ... the love of Jesus Christ, the love that saw Jesus crucified on that cross; that love to those who need it. That's what I think. But in a sense, it doesn't matter what I think. Question is, what do you think?   Does the World Really Want to Know? So, God's plan is that we should be His ambassadors. It's a great plan! This plan that God has, to take every man, every woman, every child who believes in Jesus His Son and is therefore a citizen of heaven and appoint them as ambassadors of heaven; ambassadors of Christ to their little part of the globe so that through them God can make His appeal ... an appeal of grace and love, to people so that they will be reconciled to Him. Question is: does anyone want to hear what we have to say? See, so many people shy away from being an ambassador of Christ because they somehow imagine that it's the guy with the smooth voice on the radio – it must be his job to be an ambassador of Christ. Or the one they see on TV or maybe it's the youth pastor down at church – must be his job to be an ambassador of Christ. We imagine somehow, that being an ambassador in this great upfront role, someone with great public speaking style; someone with a presence – "Uh, you know, that's not me. I can't possibly do that; that can't be my job." Whatever country you may live in you have diplomats from foreign countries living in your country; performing their roles as ambassadors, so let me ask you: how often do you see those guys on TV or hear them on the radio or read about them in the newspapers – how often? The answer is almost never! Yea, maybe every now and then an ambassador might get quoted but I know if I tripped over the Ambassador of China or the Ambassador of the U.S.A. in the street, I wouldn't know them from a bar of soap. Why? Because most of the time, being an ambassador isn't about being up front in the public eye; most of it is about quietly building influence, one on one, or with small groups so that when there's a difficult issue to be dealt with between the two governments, there's a bridge already in place over which the parties can travel and talk. When there's a sensitive issue or a border dispute or a difficulty with a foreign national in a country, the diplomats talk quietly, mostly in measured tones; mostly unseen and unheard by the rest of us, to resolve the issue. Diplomacy is much more about individual relationships and trust than it is about overt brinkmanship. I wonder if we applied that model of diplomacy to our role as ambassadors of Christ, whether that doesn't cast a whole new light on the job description. We all have friends and family and work colleagues; people with whom we already have relationships of trust and I wonder whether being an ambassador of Christ isn't a whole lot more about letting our goodness shine into their lives than it is about standing up on a soapbox on a street corner or in the mall or down at the weekend at a crowded market, as I saw recently – screaming out words, supposedly from God, to a whole bunch of people with whom we don't have a relationship and who don't want to listen anyway. I wonder whether it isn't a whole bunch more about quiet diplomacy than beating someone over the head with a Bible. The people whom I allow to influence me, I've got to tell you, are the ones that I trust and the ones that I trust are the ones that I've known for quite a while. I've watched them, I've observed them – they are good people; honest, decent, have their lives together. You know what – they are the ones to whom my heart is open. Why would we expect that it's any different in being an ambassador for Christ? Jesus put it this way – He said – you can read this in Matthew chapter 5. He said: Rejoice and be glad, for your reward is great in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you. “You are the salt of the earth; but if salt has lost its taste, how can saltiness be restored? It is no longer good for anything, but is thrown out and trampled under the foot. You are the light of the world. A city built on a hill cannot be hidden. In other words, anyone who steps out into the world who loves God, believes in His Son – anyone who is prepared to share that love and that faith with other people as an ambassador of Christ – you're going to be persecuted. Look back through history and that's what you'll find. Now, where I live "persecution" simply means, people might reject you or they might make fun of you, they might keep their distance. Most people I know, know who I am and what I do and what I believe and even in that role, I don't get much of that sort of stuff. And even if I did it's not much of a price to pay. Of course, in other parts of the world, persecution is very real – prison, torture, even death – very real. Look at Jesus – nailed to a cross. But what He's saying here is to be the salt of the earth anyway; add flavour! “Be My light, anyway,” Jesus is saying, “Shine light into dark places. Do those things; be those things! Shine My love into the hearts of the people around you. And if you're some upfront creature, okay, sure do that and if you're a quiet, unassuming, relationships oriented kind of person, my oh my, what a great ambassador you are going to make.” Go and build bridges and build relationships and build trust and let people see the goodness that's in your heart and in what you do. Shine light, add flavour – people like some light; people like flavour – go and do that. Sometimes we are so worried about whether other people want to hear about Jesus or not; sometimes we are so concerned with how they will react. I imagine that being an ambassador involves a lot of subtlety. I imagine the role is all about timing; knowing when to quietly build relationships; knowing when to speak about hard things. The Bible talks about speaking the truth in love – that's what diplomacy is. I read an interesting Proverb this morning in my own personal time with God. Have a listen: Well meant are the wounds of a friend but profuse are the kisses of an enemy. Sometimes that's a friend's job – to speak the truth in love – and sometimes it's hard and sometimes it hurts but the thing I know is this: being an ambassador of Christ is the job of every disciple of Jesus. Sometimes that involves just living a good life and shining a light; sometimes it involves dealing with difficult issues and doing it in love; sometimes it involves embracing your enemies; it involves all sorts of different things at different times but each one of us who believes in Jesus is called to be an ambassador of Christ in our own way, in our own neck of the woods.

First Time Watch by Brandon MonthMemento [2000]: Episode 350Do you like thriller movies? Well do you like backwards thriller movies? Yea, that's what this week's movie is. Let's talk about 'Memento' brought to us by Christopher Nolan, and while we're at it we'll also talk about Sammy Jankis.#Memento #ChristopherNolan #MovieReview

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil for you are with me; your rod and your staff they comfort me. Psalm 23:4

Send us a textConfused about events in the world right now? Yea we can't help. But wait till you hear about Gary's move to Vermont and Ken's new coffee cup app!Support the show

102 : Psalms 58 1. Do ye indeed speak righteousness, O congregation? do ye judge uprightly, O ye sons of men? 2. Yea, in heart ye work wickedness; ye weigh the violence of your hands in the earth. 3. The wicked are estranged from the womb: they go astray as soon as they be born, speaking lies. 4. Their poison is like the poison of a serpent: they are like the deaf adder that stoppeth her ear; 5. Which will not hearken to the voice of charmers, charming never so wisely. ; AB church Lausanne

It's Tuesday, June 10th, A.D. 2025. This is The Worldview in 5 Minutes heard on 140 radio stations and at www.TheWorldview.com.  I'm Adam McManus. (Adam@TheWorldview.com) By Kevin Swanson Panama grants asylum to 11 Iranian Christians Eleven Christian asylum seekers from Iran have been given a 6-month reprieve in Panama. A 27-year-old woman, Artemis Ghasemzadeh,  told International Christian Concern that “If you're a Muslim and you convert to Christianity, it's a problem. The police want to catch you.” The Christians will continue searching for a country that will take them to avoid repatriation, imprisonment, and possibly death if they return to Iran. According to Open Doors, Iran is the ninth most dangerous country worldwide for Christians. Cuban prosecutors threatening pastor and wife with prison Cuban prosecutors are threatening eight years of imprisonment for a Christian pastor and his wife who mentioned God in a public trial. Pastor Luis Guillermo Borjas and  his wife, Roxana Rojas, of the Assemblies of God, were detained on May 19th for mentioning God's justice in a trial involving their son. The trial for the couple is scheduled for this week. Please keep Pastor Luis and his wife Roxana n your prayers. Open Doors reports that Cuba is the 26th most difficult country worldwide in which to be a Christian. Franklin Graham: We need evangelists who are unafraid and unapologetic A thousand delegates attended the European Congress on Evangelism in Berlin, Germany at the end of last month.   Fifty-nine years ago, Evangelist Billy Graham addressed the first European Congress on Evangelism in Berlin. BILLY GRAHAM: “The city of Berlin has influenced the world in every field. What a place from which to shout to the world: Christ is the Savior.” On May 30th, Evangelist Franklin Graham, his son, addressed the conference as well. FRANKLIN GRAHAM: “The Gospel has power. We're going to reach Europe. We need an army -- an army of evangelists -- unafraid, unashamed, unapologetic, uncompromising.” In his closing remarks, Graham spoke of the opposition he received in England recently. He said, “When we were losing our contracts in the U.K., it was coming from the LGBT+ community. They were the ones opposing us, who have the rainbow flags, which I see as the flags for the anti-Christ. And they wanted to have victory. Well, God gave us victory! … This is the group coming after us. … “So, don't compromise, and be strong. Fulfill your ministry. We know there's going to be suffering and challenges, some fights, but let's be strong. We go in the power of the name of Jesus Christ, King of kings and Lord of lords.” Conservative Columbian presidential candidate shot in head The conservative candidate for President in Columbia, Miguel Turbay, was shot three times on Saturday, twice in the head. The 39-year-old senator remains in serious condition in a Bogota hospital.  U.S. Secretary of State Marco Rubio said, “We stand in prayer with Miguel's family, loved ones, and his supporters. Those responsible for this attack must face justice.” Lenin statue toppled in Kyrgyzstan The legacy of atheist tyrants does not last forever. Kyrgyzstan is removing a 75-foot-tall monument of Vladimir Lenin in the city of Osh.   Photos showing Lenin's statue face down on the ground were made public over the weekend. This comes as Moscow has just installed a large monument to the communist  dictator Joseph Stalin in a city subway. Keep in mind Psalm 49:12-13, 16. It says, “Man in his pomp yet without understanding is like the beasts that perish. This is the path of those who have foolish confidence; yet after them people approve of their boasts.  …  Be not afraid when a man becomes rich, when the glory of his house increases. For when he dies, he will carry nothing away; his glory will not go down after him.” (ESV) CA protestors clash with ICE over illegals; Trump send 2,000 troops California protestors who are at odds with the Trump administration's policy on arresting illegal immigrants have taken to the streets, creating mayhem in major cities, reports The EpochTimes.com. Police arrested 150 protesters in San Francisco, and about 60 in Los Angeles over the weekend. The riots started with protestors attempting to thwart Immigration and Custom Enforcement's arrests in Los Angeles on Friday. President Trump has deployed 2,000 National Guard troops.  California Democratic Governor Gavin Newsom is calling for a withdrawal. Plus, California Attorney General Rob Bonta filed a court order attempting to gain a restraining order on the deployment.  Silver hits an all-time high Silver has hit a 13-year high — topping out around $36.70 per ounce on Monday. Gold is still hovering around $3,330 per ounce. The gold to silver ratio is still about the highest it has been in history — right around 90:1. The ratio has averaged around 65:1 since the year 2000. Historically, prior to the 1920s,  the ratio was about 20:1.  Michael Tait of Christian band Newsboys confesses to sexual sin The Contemporary Christian Music band, Newsboys, revealed over the weekend that lead singer, Michael Tait confessed to having been leading a “double life.”   This comes after a lengthy investigative report was released from the Julie Roys organization, alleging drug abuse and the sin of homosexual behavior on the part of the lead singer. The report included multiple testimonies of scandalous behavior dating back as far as 2005. Michael Tait was a founding member of dc Talk, another big Christian Contemporary band from the 1990s. The two bands won 20 Dove Awards and four Grammys combined.   The Newsboys group was featured in the films God's Not Dead, God's Not Dead 2, and God's Not Dead: A Light in Darkness. Actor Tim Allen reading through whole Bible Tim Allen, known for his role in the sitcom Home Improvement, is reading through the whole Bible. He posted on X that since beginning the challenge last year, he's finished reading the whole Old Testament. He called the read a “humbling overwhelming experience.” And, he said, “What a treasure!” Allen just posted that he is in the book of Romans. He announced last year that this would be the first time he has ever read the Bible.  Psalm 19:8, 10-11 says, “The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart; The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes. More to be desired are they than gold, Yea, than much fine gold; Sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb. Moreover, by them, Your servant is warned. And in keeping them, there is great reward.” See The American Miracle movie tonight Last night, I brought my family to see The American Miracle docudrama in San Antonio, Texas. It's in 1,000 theaters through Wednesday, June 11th.  We loved it.  It was inspirational to learn about God's providential intervention in human history to enable America to win the War for Independence against seemingly insurmountable odds. We especially enjoyed hearing a portion of Daniel Webster's speech given on July 4, 1826, on the 50th anniversary of the birth of America  and the deaths that day of Thomas Jefferson, age 83,  and John Adams, age 90.  TAYLOR:  “My name is James Arnold Taylor. I played Daniel Webster in The American Miracle. The most powerful thing is the power of Providence on this country that we have forgotten. I can't wait for everybody to be blessed by this film and to know that we're here for a purpose and that God has a plan.” The people who have seen the film, including this homeschool mom, have raved. HOMESCHOOL MOM: “I was very inspired by this film. I'm just a home school mama who just finished 25 years of homeschooling my three kids.  And as I was watching this film, I thought, ‘I've poured into my kids. Now, I wish so many other people could hear this story.' This message could go out to so many kids who don't have the privilege of homeschooling.” MOM #2: “This movie will help you equip your children to understand the true history of America.” Go to www.AmericanMiracleMovie.com, watch the trailer, click on the Tickets tab, type in your zipcode, and purchase tickets for tonight or Wednesday night since it's only in the theaters for a total of three days. 21 Worldview listeners gave $2,439.20 to fund our annual budget And finally, toward our midpoint goal of $61,750 to fund half of The Worldview newscast's annual budget by this Friday, June 13th, 21 listeners stepped up to the plate.  We surpassed our 20-donor goal by one donor. Our thanks to Esther in Bolivar, Missouri, Joseph in Blountville, Tennessee, and Augustine in Auburn, California – each of whom gave $25 as well as Tim in Derby, New York who gave $49.20. We appreciate Linda in Lutz, Florida, Katherine in Reddick, Florida, Jeff in Boise, Idaho, and Janna in Midvale, Idaho – each of whom gave $50. We're grateful to God for Heather in LaGrange Park, Illinois, Katherine in Derby, New York, Kara in Granbury, Texas, Jeanne in Thomasville, North Carolina, Raymond in Fort Worth, Texas, Eric in Lakewood, Colorado, Justin in Cary, North Carolina, and Casey in Wilmington, North Carolina – each of whom gave $100. And we were touched by the generosity of Todd in Interlaken, New York who gave $200, Keith in Longview, Texas who gave $240, Karl in Grand Rapids, Michigan who gave $250, Daniel in Raleigh, North Carolina who gave $300, and Michelle in Lexington Park, Maryland who gave $325. Those 21 Worldview listeners gave a total of $2,439.20.  Ready for our new grand total? Drum roll please.  (Drum roll sound effect) $14,671.20 (People clapping sound effect) That means we still need to raise $47,078.80 by this Friday, June 13th to hit the half-way mark, to stay on the air, and fund our 6-member Worldview newscast team for another fiscal year. Listen to this. On Saturday night, I spoke to Scooter in Naples, Florida who was moved by God to give something bigger due to the challenge from my Michigan friend to consider larger gifts.  He has generously offered to match, dollar for dollar, the next 12 Worldview listeners who give a one time gift of $1,000. But, if that's not in your budget, just give the amount that God has placed on your heart. Just go to TheWorldview.com and click on Give on the top right.   Click on the button that indicates a recurring donation if you want to give monthly. Invest in a newscast that's succinct, factual, and Biblically based. Close And that's The Worldview on this Tuesday, June 10th, in the year of our Lord 2025. Subscribe for free by Spotify, Amazon Music or by iTunes or email to our unique Christian newscast at www.TheWorldview.com. Or get the Generations app through Google Play or The App Store. I'm Adam McManus (Adam@TheWorldview.com). Seize the day for Jesus Christ. Print story South Korean federal and local governments are offering up to $29,000 in cash to couples who agree to get married. The Korean Times also reports that government-provided benefits intending to stir up romantic interest include $370 for dating expenses, $750 for  engagement meeting costs, and $7,500 for travel subsidies. Korean and other Asian societies maintain a very low illegitimacy rate. So, marriage is supposed to help the birth dearth. South Korea's fertility rate is just about the lowest in the world — 0.75 child per woman.

Stone Cold is... Fired?? Yea right... There's noooo way we he doesn't show up next episode... Right?? RIGHT!?... JUST BUST A MOVE!!Send us a textEliminate the hassle of taking your clubs in for regripping with FORE GRIPS. Our product allows you to easily customize the grip on your clubs, ensuring a perfect feel every time. Choose from a variety of sizes, shapes, colors, and patterns to find the perfect fit for your game.Order. Open. Wrap. Play.That simple.Fore GripsDitch the rubbers, wrap your shaft!Support the showCheck out @thwf.podcast on ALLLLL the socials including: Tiktok, Instagram, Facebook, and Threads!

Our Redemption (1) (audio) David Eells – 6/8/25 I want to encourage you today with a teaching on Redemption because it's so important we understand what Jesus has paid to give us, and it helps us in our faith and our spiritual growth. When we consider what God has given us through knowledge of the promises and then being tried to see if we're going to really be faithful to what they provide. We are tried to see if we will act on what the redemption provides. Let's start in 1Co 6:19-20 Or know ye not that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit which is in you, which ye have from God? and ye are not your own; for ye were bought with a price: glorify God therefore in your body. And some of you know that the KJV adds there, ‘and in your spirit, which are gods'.  You have nothing to do with the glorifying God in your spirit. God himself lives in your spirit. But you do have something to do, and it's a in that speaks that we should glorify God therefore in our body. This has the numeric pattern  but the added part has no numeric pattern, and it has no place in the Bible; it was added by men. He said you were bought with a price and the word bought there is agorazō and it means redeemed. You were redeemed with a price. And the word agorazō is translated in various ways in the Bible. One way is “bought”. It's translated bought because it actually means that, however, “bought” doesn't cover the whole meaning of the word agorazō or redeemed; it means to purchase a slave with an eye towards setting them free. Well, obviously from that little type and shadow, you can tell that we were all slaves. And we were slaves to sin, slaves to corruption, and slaves to the curse. We were slaves to the devil and slaves to the flesh. And redemption is all about God paying the price for us to be set free from that slavery. And so this word “bought” is the word redeemed. It's mentioned again a little further down in Chapter 7. Let's read 1Co 7:22 For he that was called in the Lord being a bondservant (or a slave), is the Lord's freedman: That's interesting. So that's a really good description of what redemption is all about. “Purchasing a slave in order to set him free.” We were a slave to the world, to the flesh, to the devil, to sin on and on and on. So, when the Lord buys you, He buys you out, and you're no longer a slave to these things. You are free in Christ! This redemption was accomplished at the cross already. It doesn't matter what you're in slavery to; whether it has to do with this world in regards to sin or the curse, or the devil, or anything else, the Lord set you free! That's what redemption was all about. He already accomplished this redemption. And of course, if you apply faith to this, it is the solution and he goes on to say in this text …likewise he that was called being free, is Christ's bondservant. Meaning, you were free in regard to righteousness. You were free in regard to serving God. You were free in regard to walking in the spirit, but now you're a slave to Jesus Christ. The apostle Paul called himself a slave to Jesus Christ. We are called to serve Him, and as we know, obedience to His word is how we build this house upon the Rock. Everything else is going to get wiped out. Every Christian who hears His Words and disobeys them is building his house on the shifting sands of man's ideas, and it just won't last, because everything that can be shaken is about to be shaken. It's all going to get wiped out. You know, there are so many churches out there that put no premium on obedience. But the Lord saved us so we could obey. In fact, they think for some reason that's works. And of course, it's the work of God. Obedience to Him is the work of God. I mean, we are walking in the steps of Jesus, and He gave us those commands so we could follow in His steps, and He redeemed us so we would have the ability to walk in His steps. And verse 23 says 1Co 7:23 Ye were bought with a price; become not bondservants of men. There's the same word agorazō also, and it means we've been delivered from slavery now. … become not bondservants of men. Does this still happen? Of course, there are many Christians who are bondservants of men. They won't obey the Word, because men told them they didn't have to, or men gave them convenient doctrines so they didn't have to obey. So this redemption is the price that has been paid. We can look in Hebrews Chapter 9 and see that the price has been paid by Jesus Christ. And it is paid through His blood. Let's read that. Heb 9:11 But Christ having come a high priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this creation, 12 nor yet through the blood of goats and calves, but through his own blood, entered in once for all into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption. Now this word redemption comes from the Greek word lutrōsis. There's also a word apolutrōsis, which is a strengthened form of lutrōsis, and it's slightly different, but it has a really neat meaning. It means “the release on receipt of a ransom.” Well, you say, a ransom; we had to be ransomed? Yes, the devil was holding us captive legally, because of our sins. Why is that? Because God made statements all through the Bible, and the Bible says God cannot lie, and the devil holds Him to that. It's not that God wants to lie, He can't, but the devil holds Him to what He says. The Bible says, when you do such and such a sin, this is going to happen to you. This is the penalty that you pay for. Then God has spoken a legal word there that the devil will hold it up in His face. And so we had all these penalties stacked up against us for our sins. And we were being held ransom, and the Lord paid the ransom in full. He paid the price for us to be set free from the penalty for our sins. And you know, the devil loves to make sure that we pay the penalty for our sins. But the great thing is, the Lord ransomed us; He delivered us out of the power of darkness. So as we read on here, we'll see this. I'm going to back up just a little bit so you can catch this word, redemption again, verse 12 nor yet through the blood of goats and calves, but through his own blood, entered in once for all into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption. 13 For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling them that have been defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the flesh: 14 how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without blemish unto God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? This is awesome! You know you can actually walk without sin and walk without a consciousness of sin. You couldn't do that under the law. You had to keep searching out these rules and regulations and see where you did this wrong and did that wrong. But God redeemed us from the law too. And that's what the scripture says, and we'll look at that. So look, He cleanses your conscience from dead works. You are able to have fellowship with God because you don't have a consciousness of sin. But you know, even if you do sin, you go to Him as it says in 1Jn 1:9 If we confess our sins, he is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. And you believe the Word of God, so you know you're cleansed and you know you can have fellowship with God. So in that way, God has given us a covering and He has redeemed us. And in this case, lutrōsis; meaning, God has released us on receipt of the ransom. Jesus paid the ransom with His blood. Praise God! And Galatians chapter 4:4-5 is just awesome, like all the rest of God's words; Don't you love God's Word? Gal 4:4 but when the fulness of the time came, God sent forth his Son, born of a woman, born under the law, 5 that he might redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. So redemption has also provided for us adoption. We are adopted sons of God, and it also set us free from the law, or here, it set the Galatians free from the law. And you know, we don't have to go back under the law because the law was made with the Jews; it wasn't made with the Gentiles. He made the New Covenant with the Gentiles. But to know that you're not under that law is awesome because the law itself is a curse, and you can't convince a lot of people of that because they love self-righteousness. Because the righteousness that comes from the law is self-righteousness. It says, “Look what I'm doing.” “I can do this and I can do that, therefore I'm holy.” No, you're only holy because of what Jesus did when He bought you at the cross. But He says in Gal 3:10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under a curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one who continueth not in all things that are written in the book of the law, to do them. So if you want to be justified by the law, you've got to keep them all, and nobody's ever been able to do it. First of all, you would have to be a pretty sharp lawyer and you have to have an awfully good memory to remember all those rules and regulations. Thank God we don't have to live like that! Saints, we can live freely by trusting in what Jesus did as far as paying that penalty, and verse 13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law. That is the penalty for being contrary to the law. He redeemed us. Now this is the word exagorazō is a strengthened form of Agorazo, and it means, to buy out a slave with an eye to set him free. Exagorazō is translated redeemed. Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law. That is the penalty for not keeping the law and here is what God did about it. …having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: 14 that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Are you in Christ Jesus? We've talked about that; are you abiding in Jesus Christ through faith in His shed blood? Well, then you're not under the law, and that's great, because if you go back and read Deuteronomy 28 and you look at the penalties for breaking the law, these are the curses that are upon the whole world. All over the world, this curse is upon mankind, and actually the only way you can come out from under that is to exercise faith in the redemption that Jesus accomplished. This is an awesome thing, Saints! Now look, you can't get out from under a curse if you're walking in willful disobedience. There's nothing you can do about the curse because there's no sacrifice for a person who walks in willful disobedience as it says in Heb 10:26 For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more a sacrifice for sins, 27 but a certain fearful expectation of judgment, and a fierceness of fire which shall devour the adversaries. In other words, if you're willfully rebellious, you need a whipping, and God will give it to you. But if you're not willfully in rebellion and you're walking by faith in Christ, then He's got a blood covering, and He has redeemed you from the curse that comes from breaking all that law. Praise God that we're under grace and not under the law! And if you, as a Christian, go back under the law, then He tells you in Gal 4:30 Howbeit what saith the scripture? Cast out the handmaid and her son: for the son of the handmaid shall not inherit with the son of the freewoman. That is, you don't inherit the same blessings, the same eternal life, and everything that goes with that. And Gal 5:1 For freedom did Christ set us free: stand fast therefore, and be not entangled again in a yoke of bondage. Speaking about going under certain parts of the law, and keeping the Feasts, somebody asked me, “Do we have to keep these Feasts?” No, they're a parable, and we do have to fulfill the feasts. For instance, we keep the Feast of the Passover by eating the Lamb, Jesus Christ and the Bible says in 1 Corinthians 5 that our Passover has already been sacrificed. It's all over. All you need to do is eat the Lamb now. And no, it doesn't make any difference whether you eat physical lamb or not. It means you have to eat the Word of God who is Jesus the Lamb of God. So we're told here in Gal 5:2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that, if ye receive circumcision, or you can add these other things in there too; all these commands of the law, such as the tithe, the Sabbath, and so forth, we have to fulfill those. These are spiritual types, and they're fulfilled spiritually. But if you go back under the law, you are going to be separated from Christ. He continues to say, Christ will profit you nothing. That's if you go back under these laws in the letter. 3 Yea, I testify again to every man that receiveth circumcision, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. You are righteous by faith in your redemption and cannot be justified by keeping the law. See if you break the law in just one point, you are a sinner. If you just break it in one point, you have broken the law. Now you are a sinner and now you cannot go to heaven. Do you understand that? So no matter what you do, you must have a redemption, and that's been accomplished by the Lord if you won't seek to be self-justified by keeping some work of the law so you can say, “Hey, I made it! I've attained to it”. No, it won't work. It's a stench in God's nostrils. Again, Paul says, 3 Yea, I testify again to every man that receiveth circumcision, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. 4 Ye are severed from Christ, ye who would be justified by the law; ye are fallen away from grace. You're not seeking it by grace, you're seeking it by works and it won't work. God won't accept it, and you'll find nothing but failure in your life if you try it. Now let's go to Rom 6:17 But thanks be to God, that, whereas ye were servants of sin, ye became obedient from the heart to that form of teaching whereunto ye were delivered; (There's that obedience to the teaching, building your house on the Rock.) whereunto ye were delivered; You were servants of sin. The word there is bondservants. You were a slave; you were a slave to sin. But you became obedient from the heart to that form of teaching whereunto you were delivered and being made free from sin. This is the redemption right here. 18 And being made free from sin, you became servants of righteousness. So now you are a servant of righteousness. You're a bondservant of the Lord Jesus Christ. This faith will give you power from God by grace, which is unmerited favor. Now let's go down to verse 22 But now being made free from sin and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end eternal life. Notice that not everybody who says unto the Lord, “Lord, Lord”, is going to have eternal life. It's those who are being made free from sin. They're bearing the fruit of their redemption that was given to them in Christ. When you walk by faith in Jesus, He's going to set you free. He is going to fulfill the redemption in you. You're going to be set free. There's no two ways about it. If it's not faith, it won't work. But if it is faith in Christ, it will work. Faith has fruit, right? And another good example is in Psa 49:15 But God will redeem my soul from the power of Sheol; For he will receive me. Now here He's talking only about of redemption of the soul from the power of death. He's not talking about the body, but it says “he will receive me”. The Lord receives all of those who die in Christ. And He has redeemed their soul. That means He has bought their soul from the penalty of the curse. They will be in the rapture or resurrection. Both of these fulfill the redemption that Jesus spoke about the deliverance from the curse. And Psa 56:13 For thou hast delivered my soul from death: Hast thou not delivered my feet from falling, That I may walk before God In the light of the living? Psa 25:22 Redeem Israel, O God, Out of all of his troubles. That sounds good, doesn't it? That kind of covers an awful lot, doesn't it? I like these kinds of promises. The Lord is going to redeem us from all of our troubles. How does He do that? Well, we believe that He bought us as slaves, as we were in the beginning; we were slaves to sin, slaves to the curse, slaves to the devil, and slaves to the flesh. He bought us out of all of our troubles from the curse that stems from that. But He redeemed us from all of our troubles. And Psa 130:8 And he will redeem Israel From all his iniquities. Now, the way He's speaking of Israel here, He's speaking of Israel the man, but also Israel, the body. He will redeem Israel from all his iniquities. Do we really want that? Obviously, we do have a part to play here. If we do confess our sins, we're forgiven and cleansed. If we justify our sins, we don't have any of this and there's nothing promised to us. But if we confess our sins, He says He's faithful and just to forgive us and to cleanse us of unrighteousness. (1Jn1:9) But He wants to deliver us from all iniquity. He wants to redeem us from being a slave to iniquities or to sin. In other words, He accomplished this at the cross. We have been redeemed at the cross, but there is also a manifestation of that redemption when we walk by faith in it. Do you really believe that the Lord took away all of your sins, all of your iniquities? Do you really believe that? How about the ones you're doing right now? You know the ones you're failing in right now; the Lord redeemed you from that. He bought you as a slave to sin, in order to set you free from all that. That's His plan and that's what He's going to do. Now let's look at Tit 2:11-14 For the grace of God hath appeared, bringing salvation to all men,… Well, that's not quite right. You know why? Because in Greek, you can get some words in front of others rather easily, and there is a perfect sequence here according to the Numerics. And what this verse actually says is, …he hath appeared to all men bringing salvation. He didn't appear, bringing salvation to all men, because then all men would have salvation, but he did appear to all men bringing salvation. That's not to say that every one of them accepts it, or can they accept it because they can't. Only those who have a gift of faith and repentance can accept it. So in other words, He's offered it and the people who can partake of it are the people who have that gift of repentance and faith. Tit 2:12 instructing us, to the intent that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly and righteously and godly in this present world; Wow! So we can really live godly or godlike. He's making a statement here that I would say most of Christianity doesn't consider possible. According to these people, “We're always going to be sinners saved by grace”, but that's not according to God's plan and not according to His redemption. His redemption has no power in the minds of these people; it has no power to save. He redeemed us! He bought us as slaves and He paid the price. He paid the ransom so that we could be set free from bondage to the devil and the curse! And His purpose was so that we should live soberly and righteously and godly in this present world. Not in the next world; in this present world. Tit 2:13 looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; You know it's Christ in you, the hope of glory, (Col.1:27). So we're looking for the blessed hope and the appearing of the glory. Where is this ‘appearing of the glory'? Well, the word there appearing is the word epiphania, and it means “a shining forth, or upon, to shine forth, the shining forth” of the glory out of God's people is what he's talking about. So we're looking for this epiphany of the glory of the great God in our savior Jesus Christ; 14 who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, Praise the Lord! What replaces “all iniquity”? The glory of God! Iniquity is your old nature, the nature of the old man, and the glory is the nature of the new man, Jesus Christ; Christ in you, the hope of glory. So, you looking for the epiphany of Jesus shining in you and from you. This is a result of the redemption that He has worked for you. Who gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity. And I guess some people think that God is rather foolish, that He makes a promise that He never really plans to bring to pass. That's ridiculous. He is speaking the truth here about His plan for Christians. This is the truth and what you've heard about people being “a sinner saved by grace the rest of their life” is a lie. That's an “Antichrist gospel.” This is the “Christ Gospel” here; that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a people for his own possession, zealous of good works. How about that? In other words, the people who are redeemed will be zealous of good works. They're going to love to do the works of Jesus. And no, they're not working their way to heaven. This is the fruit of their redemption. Our faith in this redemption has good works, right? This is what people who are redeemed look like. They love good works and they love to walk in righteousness. Just like it's a sport for a fool to do wrong, it's a sport for God's people to do right. They love to do right. They love to be pleasing unto God. They love the feeling they get when they're pleasing unto God. They desire to please their Father as they serve Him in His kingdom. They're not trying to earn their way to heaven. The Lord already did that. They just love to be obedient, and they love to hear the Words of God and act on those Words to build their house on the solid Rock of Jesus Christ. So His redemption was so that we would be delivered of all iniquity and if you believe it, God is big enough to do it. It's not as though we have to do it, He's already done it. And we're just believing Him. Praise God! That's the Good News! Praise God! Thank you, Father! Thank you, Jesus, for what You've done for us in delivering us and giving us your glory. And I think a good example of this is Genesis 48, where we read how Jacob is blessing Joseph and his sons. In verse Gen 48:16 the angel who hath redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads; and let my name be named on them,... Think about all the stuff that Jacob went through with Laban; who plundered him and was trying to rip him off. And how he kept changing his wages time after time. Then later, when Jacob saw Esau, he was so worried. He was thinking that he was going to wipe him and his whole family out when he saw all the abundance he had gained when he had gone and worked for Leban. And just think about what he said, the angel who hath redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads… Have we been redeemed from all evil? Yes, absolutely. We are like Jacob; we were all like a supplanter. We were unsavory, really, to say the least, but he was shown the salvation of God. He was the Israel of God, and Israel means, “he shall rule as God.” Isn't that neat? He went from Jacob to Israel. “He shall rule as God” because God lives in the person who is redeemed. And He does His works through the person who is redeemed. And we are the body of Christ, Who is God. So God lives in us, and He can do His will in a person who has a renewed mind and has been redeemed from the curse. We can praise the Lord for His great plan. Now, let's go to 1Pe 1:15 but like as he who called you is holy, be ye yourselves also holy in all manner of living; 16 because it is written, Ye shall be holy; for I am holy. Now, if we are His seed through the Word in us we are to be holy too. That is, if the Word is being manifested in us, we also should be holy. Verse 17 And if ye call on him as Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to each man's work, pass the time of your sojourning in fear: 18 knowing that ye were redeemed, not with corruptible things, with silver or gold, from your vain manner of life handed down from your fathers… Let's go back and look at verse 15, he says, be ye yourselves also holy in all manner of living; So we were redeemed from that vain manner of life that was handed down from our fathers. A worthless and useless life. You can see how the world acts; there's no real eternal value in things that people think and do. The Lord is very practical; if we follow Him as disciples, we're going to be very practical too, because the things we are doing will be most valuable in that they have an eternal result. Now we're here for a very good purpose that ends up in eternal life and perfect holiness, which is separation from the world unto God. And yet we know there are a lot of fruitless things people do. For one thing, they don't redeem the time. They don't act like we have only a certain amount of time here to bear the fruit of Jesus Christ. We're running against the clock here; there is a race going on, as the apostle Paul said, and so he buffeted his body, and he brought it under submission as he served God. He was a bondservant of the Lord. He was a slave of the Lord Jesus Christ, which is quite a happy thing to be! As a slave of the Lord Jesus Christ, you receive fruit and have the joy and the peace of serving Him. So again, you're redeemed from a vain manner of life, that is, a fruitless life. It's a life of just pleasing “self”. It's a life that really doesn't have any eternal reward. You remember the things that you used to do in the world just to please yourself, to entertain yourself, to make yourself happy and to keep your mind occupied with things that have no reward. Perhaps you're caught up in sports or caught up in fishing. Now I'm not making a law that you can't do this. But I'm trying to make a point here that if these things aren't an end in themselves, and they're a big habit and distract you from serving the Lord, then you probably need to break them because there are so many more important things to do. Yeah, and a lot of this “vain manner of life” is a life that has no eternal foundation, and you receive no eternal reward for it. If you look at the life of the disciples, the apostles, and Jesus, you will see a self-sacrificial life, not a life of materialism and pleasing “self”. They lived lives of sacrifice joyfully for others. This was anything but a “vain manner of life.” Most people live, whether in peace and prosperity or not, a “vain manner of life,” given over to the corruption of the world. They strain out the gnat, and swallow the camel (Mat.23:24), making little things big and big things little. The truly important things are not important to them. Going on in verse 19 but with precious blood, as of a lamb without spot, even the blood of Christ: So we were redeemed with something that is totally and perfectly valuable. And what God is saying is, don't waste it. The Lord has redeemed us from a fruitless life, a worthless life which is quite common even for many Christians. You know, they ‘accept Jesus as a personal Savior' and then they carry on with their vain life ignoring the Great Commission that was so important to Jesus. Their life doesn't reflect being a bondservant of the Lord, serving Him in the important things. Look at Psa 106:10 And he saved them from the hand of him that hated them, And redeemed them from the hand of the enemy. 11 And the waters covered their adversaries; There was not one of them left. So, you can see here that the enemy that He has redeemed us from is the old man of the flesh that went down in the waters of the Red Sea representing our baptism. We are redeemed from the flesh and the demons that use it, and the people who make themselves our enemy. How we hate serving the flesh when we would really enjoy serving God. Well, He redeemed us out of the hand of the old man when we went down in baptism. And guess what? That old man doesn't exist anymore. You were crucified with Christ, and now the One Who lives in you is Jesus Christ. The new man is the only one left. Gal 2:20  I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me: and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself up for me.  Now, there's no doubt you can use Psa 106:10-11 and apply it to our spiritual enemies who use the old man; the principalities and powers and the rulers of darkness, or even the physical enemies that are used by the devil to tempt us, and to try to bring us back into bondage to fleshly principles. There's no doubt you can use this verse to mean that too. And Psa 107:2 Let the redeemed of Jehovah say [so], Whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the adversary, Sometimes we lose track, or we forget to claim this redemption from the adversary. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so! We need to confess our redemption. We need to confess it before men. We need to confess it before the principalities and powers, otherwise they're going to take total advantage of you. We were redeemed from all of our enemies! We were set free! We need to confess that we have all of Christ. He was given to us as a gift. He now lives in us and we no longer live as in Galatians 2:20. And the devil takes on flesh sometimes. He's not just a spirit, he takes on the flesh of people around us to persecute us and to try us in our faith, and to try to drag us back into the world and do the things of the world. But the Lord has redeemed us from all of our enemies, spiritual and physical; He has set us free! (Psa.107:2) Let the redeemed of the Lord say [so]…. When we get into a situation involving a curse (something which most of Christianity considers to be quite normal), we know that the normal Christian life is a life delivered from the power of the curse of sin. The Gospel says that the Lord paid for our sins, we've been forgiven; therefore, we are no longer under the curse. Jesus bore that curse for us. We're not supposed to bear it, and it doesn't please the Father that we bear it, yet we will bear it, if we do not confess our redemption. Gal 3:13  Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree:  Gal 3:14  that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.  Now let's go to Luke chapter 1. One of my favorite verses is so encouraging, where he speaks about our redemption. Verse 68 Blessed be the Lord, the God of Israel; For he hath visited and wrought redemption for his people, It's a past tense thing; it's already accomplished. You don't even have to talk God into it, and you don't have to beg Him. He's already redeemed you from the enemy, whether it's the flesh, whether it's the devil, or whether it's sin, it makes no difference. He's redeemed you from all of your enemies, and He goes on to say, 69 And hath raised up a horn of salvation for us In the house of his servant David. This is primarily Jesus Christ. And 70 (As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets that have been from of old), 71 Salvation from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us; Redemption brings salvation from our enemies. We're saved from our enemies already. 72 To show mercy towards our fathers, And to remember his holy covenant; 73 The oath which he sware unto Abraham our father, 74 To grant unto us that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies Should serve him without fear, 75 In holiness and righteousness before him all our days. So we're redeemed so that we can have a good life. Jesus said in Joh 10:10 The thief cometh not, but that he may steal, and kill, and destroy: I came that they may have life, and may have it abundantly. We can serve Him without fear of our enemies because of our redemption. This is what God paid for! Oh, glory to God! Now, let's go to Hos 13:11 I have given thee a king in mine anger, and have taken him away in my wrath. 12 The iniquity of Ephraim is bound up; his sin is laid up in store. God is holding something against Ephraim here. I've shared before that the Lord showed me that Ephraim is a type of the church because Ephraim was the second-born son of Joseph, whom Israel laid his right hand upon to impart the double portion inheritance. And Ephraim was called “the fullness of nations,” so Ephraim represents the church, and the church is in big trouble right now. That is, the overwhelming majority of the church are going on about their business, just like they're serving God and they're not. And they don't even know what Christianity is all about. But God is going to show mercy in these days. 12 The iniquity of Ephraim is bound up; his sin is laid up in store. In other words, you don't want to reap what Ephraim has sown. You know what the church has sown; if they reap it, they're in big trouble. Well, the thing is, the Lord's going to reap it. Verse 13 The sorrows of a travailing woman shall come upon him: (You recognize that from Revelation 12?) … he is an unwise son; for it is time he should not tarry in the place of the breaking forth of children. In other words, they should have already been bearing fruit, but instead they've had a fruitless life, and they've already come up to the tribulation period, and the Man-child is born, and thank God for that, because the Man-child reformer ministries are going to lead them through the wilderness to learn faith. And he says in verse 14 I will ransom them from the power of Sheol; You've heard about their covenant with death, that God said He was going to break their covenant with death? So much of the church has a covenant with death because they're in agreement with something besides God. They've made covenants, but it's the wrong covenant and it's not under the Lord. But He says I will ransom them from the power of Sheol; I will redeem them from death: O death, where are thy plagues? O Sheol, where is thy destruction? repentance shall be hid from mine eyes. So the Lord is not going to change His mind. He is going to redeem His people. He is going to lead that woman through the wilderness and He's going to bear fruit through them. They are going to bring forth fruit in the days ahead and that is wonderful news! Oh, thank You, Father. And Psalm 103:3 and 4. You probably know it by heart. Psa 103:3 Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; Who healeth all thy diseases; 4 Who redeemeth thy life from destruction; Who crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies; The Lord's benefits are obviously His method of redeeming our life from destruction. God will bring to pass this redemption in our lives! This is great news! And another one of my favorite texts is in Isa 35:8-10 And a highway shall be there, (He's talking about a highway through the wilderness in verse 6, the Tribulation that's coming upon us.) and a way, and it shall be called The way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it; but is shall be for the redeemed: the wayfaring men, yea fools, shall not err therein. 9 No lion shall be there, nor shall any ravenous beast go up thereon (God is showing us here that the only safe way to avoid the beast and fools is to walk in holiness to Zion. Holiness means separation from the world unto God.); they shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there: 10 and the ransomed (That is, those who believe their debt has been paid so that they can be free of their captors so..) The ransomed of Jehovah shall return, and come with singing unto Zion; This reminds you of Ephraim. God's mercy that He gave to Ephraim so that they could find this redemption. They didn't find it in religion, and now they're facing the tribulation. And it won't be as they thought and hoped, because they didn't fly away in the rapture. So basically, God is going to have mercy. Well, I'm not saying some of them won't fall away because the Bible says that many will fall away. But the Lord is going to have mercy upon His true Church, His “called out ones.”) and the ransomed of Jehovah shall return, and come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy shall be upon their heads: they shall obtain gladness and joy, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away. More good news! Hallelujah! Let me go on with some more scriptures of our redemption in Christ. (Col.1:14) In whom we have our redemption, the forgiveness of our sins. The word “redemption” as we've seen, means “a release on payment of a ransom.” We owed a debt we couldn't pay, and Jesus paid a debt He didn't owe. A ransom is a price that is paid to release someone who is in bondage. We've been in bondage to the curse, the old man, the devil, the world, sickness and all the bad things that go along with the curse. Yet, Jesus paid the price to set us free; He paid a ransom so the devil would no longer have authority over us because we have the forgiveness of our sins. Praise God! Eph 1:5 having foreordained us unto adoption as sons through Jesus Christ unto himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, 6 to the praise of the glory of his grace, which he freely bestowed on us in the Beloved: (Notice our grace is in Christ, where we are to abide by faith in the blood.) 7 in whom we have our redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches of his grace, 12 to the end that we should be unto the praise of his glory, we who had before hoped in Christ: 13 in whom ye also, having heard the word of the truth, the gospel of your salvation,--in whom, having also believed, ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, (All should be sealed by receiving the Holy Spirit) 14 which is an earnest of our inheritance, unto the redemption of God's own possession, unto the praise of his glory. The Holy Spirit is the down payment of the eternal Spirit filled life. God will redeem from earth those who have born His fruit. Eph 4:30 And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, in whom ye were sealed unto the day of redemption. Pro 23:10-11 Remove not the ancient landmark; And enter not into the fields of the fatherless: 11 For their Redeemer is strong; He will plead their cause against thee. Those who remove the boundaries will be judged. Isa 43:14-17 Thus saith Jehovah, your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel: (The true Church, the Israel of God.) For your sake I have sent to Babylon, and I will bring down all of them as fugitives, even the Chaldeans, in the ships of their rejoicing. (He is doing it.) 15 I am Jehovah, your Holy One, the Creator of Israel, your King. 16 Thus saith Jehovah, who maketh a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty waters; 17 who bringeth forth the chariot and horse, the army and the mighty man (they lie down together, they shall not rise; they are extinct, they are quenched as a wick): (DS Babylon) Isa 44:21-28 Remember these things, O Jacob, and Israel; for thou art my servant: I have formed thee; thou art my servant: O Israel, thou shalt not be forgotten of me. 22 I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions, and, as a cloud, thy sins: return unto me; for I have redeemed thee. 23 Sing, O ye heavens, for Jehovah hath done it; shout, ye lower parts of the earth; break forth into singing, ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: for Jehovah hath redeemed Jacob, and will glorify himself in Israel. 24 Thus saith Jehovah, thy Redeemer, and he that formed thee from the womb: I am Jehovah, that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth (who is with me?). 25 that frustrateth the signs of the liars, and maketh diviners mad; that turneth wise men backward, and maketh their knowledge foolish; 26 that confirmeth the word of his servant, and performeth the counsel of his messengers; that saith of Jerusalem, She shall be inhabited; and of the cities of Judah, They shall be built, and I will raise up the waste places thereof; 27 that saith to the deep, Be dry, and I will dry up thy rivers; 28 That saith of Cyrus, He is my shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure, even saying of Jerusalem, She shall be built; and of the temple, Thy foundation shall be laid. (I was told our Cyrus would be Trump before he became president the first time. He is helping to restore the people of God's Kingdom at the expense of DS Babylon just as Cyrus did. He discovered the hidden treasures of darkness just as Cyrus did.) Isa 59:14-21 And justice is turned away backward, and righteousness standeth afar off; for truth is fallen in the street, and uprightness cannot enter. 15 Yea, truth is lacking; and he that departeth from evil maketh himself a prey. (A good description of the rule of DS Babylon.) And Jehovah saw it, and it displeased him that there was no justice. 16 And he saw that there was no man, and wondered that there was no intercessor: therefore his own arm brought salvation unto him; and his righteousness, it upheld him. 17 And he put on righteousness as a breastplate, and a helmet of salvation upon his head; and he put on garments of vengeance for clothing, and was clad with zeal as a mantle. 18 According to their deeds, accordingly he will repay, wrath to his adversaries, recompense to his enemies; to the islands he will repay recompense. (Yes, He has brought down these Edomites.) 19 So shall they fear the name of Jehovah from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun; for he will come as a rushing stream, which the breath of Jehovah driveth. 20 And a Redeemer will come to Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob, (His redemption is moving among His Man-child reformers and His Bride.) saith Jehovah. 21 And as for me, this is my covenant with them, saith Jehovah: my Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed, saith Jehovah, from henceforth and for ever. (The Word will go forth from these reformers.) Mic 4:6 In that day, saith Jehovah, will I assemble that which is lame, and I will gather that which is driven away, and that which I have afflicted; 7 and I will make that which was lame a remnant, and that which was cast far off a strong nation: and Jehovah will reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth even for ever. 8 And thou, O tower of the flock, the hill of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, yea, the former dominion shall come, (The spiritual Bride city and her David Man-childs will be redeemed.)  the kingdom of the daughter of Jerusalem. 9 Now why dost thou cry out aloud? Is there no king in thee, is thy counsellor perished, that pangs have taken hold of thee as of a woman in travail? (With the Man-child ministries of Rev.12.)  10 Be in pain, and labor to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail; for now shalt thou go forth out of the city, and shalt dwell in the field, and shalt come even unto Babylon: there shalt thou be rescued; there will Jehovah redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies. (And it will be so.) Luk 21:28 But when these things begin to come to pass, look up, and lift up your heads; because your redemption draweth nigh. Now I'd like to share a few testimonies from our site about how God is faithful to answer whatever need we may have because of the redeeming work of Christ.     A Leap of Faith Peter - 10/03/2009 For the past couple of months, I have been weighed down by many things. Through ignorance and confusion, I had neglected a lot of matters that I believe the Lord was placing in my heart. Of primary concern, one of these matters was unconfessed willful sin that I had committed at the end of July; the confusion and my passivity held me in bondage to much reasoning. For months, the conviction lingered in the background and refused to subside. I didn't know how to deal with it; praying and reading dwindled tremendously. I was depressed and discouraged to the point where I began to think I was reprobated. However, I still had the unquenchable desire to serve the Lord. After speaking with a couple of brethren and listening to some UBM teachings on authority and dealing with the cause, I came to the conclusion that the conviction in my heart was coming from the Spirit. On September 30th, I confessed my sin to the Lord and to some brethren. On that same day, I saw the Lord's “unbelievable” grace and mercy upon my grandmother and me. While listening to the Bible study, I was interrupted by my grandmother's cry for help. She had her hands clenched against her chest, trying to bear an extremely sharp, throbbing pain (the pain was coming from the right side of her stomach). The pain had travelled to the right side of her face and head, causing a lack of sensation or numbness. At this point, I didn't “feel” any power or authority to command a healing upon her. Thoughts of condemnation, for my forgiven willful sin, flooded my mind. Yet, all I could rely on was God and His Word; it's all I knew. I remember what I had recently learned about authority over the curse and demons. Having reminded my grandmother about the Gospel, I laid my hands on her chest and thanked God for forgiving me for my unconfessed sin earlier in the day. I confessed the good report and reminded my grandmother of Philippians 4:4-8 and Mark 11:24. (Php.4:4) Rejoice in the Lord always: again I will say, Rejoice (5) Let your forbearance be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. (6) In nothing be anxious; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. (7) And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall guard your hearts and your thoughts in Christ Jesus. (8) Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honorable, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. (Mar.11:24) Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. After commanding the pain to leave, I continued to praise and thank the Lord for His grace, coming against doubtful and fearful thoughts. I eventually reached a point of complete boldness. Only a few minutes later, the pain left. God is faithful and His Word is always true. All the glory to Him! I would like to mention that my grandmother has been disturbed by arthritis pain, a few times, in the middle of the night. She has called out to the Lord and every time she's been comforted.     From Death to Life Gary and Robin Florence 11/2/23 I wanted to share with you a power of prayer story. On August 3, 2022, my wife, Robin, suffered a brain aneurysm, while in the ER she fell into a coma and was flown by helicopter 62 miles away. As I was driving there I received a phone call that said, “We are in a fatal situation and are doing everything we can to keep your wife alive on the OR table.” I still had about a 45-minute drive, when something, or should I say someone (Holy Spirit) rose up on the inside of me and this authority came over me and I said out loud, “In the name of Jesus I command the spirit of death to leave that OR room now.” Through prayer and the grace of God my wife survived. The surgeon said they go by a severity chart of 1-5 with 5 being the most severe. He said your wife was at the top of a 5. The next day one of the team members came in and said, “That lady should not be lying there, it was that bad. It truly is a miracle.” She spent the next 42 days in hospitals, 23 in ICU, on and off life support, in and out of comas. I did not sit at my wife's bedside begging, pleading and making deals with God. I sat as a son co-laboring, partnering with my Father, calling those things that be not as if they are. I watched with my own eyes, my wife go from death to life. I saw miracle after miracle take place in her body. I watched all the “But God” moments, the “suddenly of God” take place in her throughout her journey. November 7th she went back to work part-time and even drove herself and then on December 1st she went back full-time. I am so proud of my wife. She never bellyached, ‘Woe is me', or ‘Why did God allow this to happen to me?' Her faith grew stronger and became more resolved. Not only is she my wife and companion but she is my best friend, and I am honored to be her husband. So we know the power of prayer. Thank you for reading this email; may it encourage everyone and lift you and stir your faith to believe in the supernatural interventions of God. Also the 700 Club did a taping that aired 7/14/2023. She had a follow-up visit with her surgeon in May and he said as bad as she was, the death rate is 90%, and in most cases, he is transitioning the individual from life to death, basically making them as comfortable as he can till they pass. He said in Robin's case it was nothing short of miraculous.     Jesus Heals the Mute I am writing to share the story that eventually led to this wonderful testimony for my son, Romeo. The backstory: Romeo had been showing “signs” of autism from around 18 months of age. He had essentially regressed in his speech, and all the words he had learnt, he slowly stopped speaking. Romeo had no understanding of social cues, was not responding to his name and from the frustration of being unable to communicate, was throwing a multitude of tantrums throughout the day. When I first noticed the speech regression, I contacted speech therapists and was quoted an awful amount of money to start him so that he could catch up and decided I would wait it out to allow him time to do his own thing. But not too long after, my close friends and in-laws began to notice and began to observe him and make comments regarding his inability to speak. Calling him a mute etc. On the same day I had spoken to my sister-in-law who had been “observing” my son since he was only sixteen months old. I received a call back from a speech therapist whom I had left a message for weeks prior. Her prices were much cheaper, and she had availability, she was very close to home, and could start Romeo immediately. I took up the opportunity, and he began his speech therapy, which he loves! In the interim, Romeo was going back and forth with hearing tests for fluid that was building up and clearing constantly for a few months straight, which was inhibiting him from hearing properly. We made the decision to book him in to have grommets inserted to clear the fluid. The date was set for 19 November 2024. On to the good news! Eventually, my husband and I decided to go down the path of obtaining a diagnosis, where Romeo received a diagnosis of level 2 Autism Spectrum Disorder, requiring “substantial support” (weekly speech therapy and occupational therapy to catch up). The night we received the diagnosis, I woke around 2:00 am to feed my baby girl, Grace and felt very strongly that the Holy Spirit was prompting me to find stories in the New Testament regarding deliverances. I spent an hour reading up on the stories where Jesus removed demons who made people mute (Mark 9:14-29 and Luke 11:14), scripture where Paul had cast out a demon (Acts 16:18), scripture about being unable to cast out a demon, where Jesus advised the disciples the demon could only be cast out by prayer and fasting (Mark 9:28-29), and also the story of where the disciples were trying to stop a person who was not in the group from casting down spirits, but Jesus advised them to leave the man alone etc. (Mark 9:38-41). After reading, I prayed, and I immediately fell into a deep sleep where the Lord gave me a prophetic dream. In the dream, it was Romeo and I looking directly into each other's eyes. I could see that behind his eyes, there was something that was not entirely him. He had been spiritually oppressed by a demon. I immediately quoted Paul and said to my son, “I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out!” In that moment, my son, for the first time in his life, spoke a full sentence. He said, “Mummy can you help me? There is ringing in my ears!” I knew there was more to do to help my son, and the Lord woke me from my sleep. I called my mum, Josie, after I had woken to tell her of what the Lord had shown me through the scriptures and the dream. Mum said the best thing to do was to have elders David and Michael deliver Romeo, and praise the Lord, we booked the deliverance date, which occurred around early to mid-October 2024. From there, we all stood in faith for the miracle waiting to happen. A reversal of this diagnosis. A son who was no longer mute. At the end of October/start of November, I came across a video on Instagram from a prophetess that really stuck out to me. She was discussing a 25-day fast she was doing with the ministry to remove bloodline curses, and discussed the scripture I had read about where Jesus advised that particular demons could only come out through prayer and fasting. I immediately decided to join this fast and speak to my husband about it. My husband, who is yet to commit himself fully to God, instantly agreed and stuck out the fast in its entirety (6:00 am to 3:00 pm, no food, only water, for 25 days). We began this fast on 2 November 2024. From here, it felt like everything had kicked into gear. My son began saying a few words here and there, and he began responding to his name more, and his tantrums were reducing. Here it was! Our miracle made manifest! Praise the Lord for the process!! We did decide to go ahead with the grommet insertion, which was based on my husband's decision from hearing about my dream where Romeo had said, “Mummy can you help me? There is ringing in my ears!” Romeo is saying not only one word, but up to three or four words at a time. He is responding at all times to his name. He can hear and he can speak! Before he would just stare at people, but now, even if he doesn't have the right words, he will babble nonstop. He is ALWAYS speaking, even if it doesn't make sense to us. No one will be able to call this boy of ours a mute again. He outspeaks even my niece, of the sister-in-law who made the comments regarding his development. Romeo has excelled exceptionally, and we know it will only get better from here. We stand in faith and in gratitude. Romeo is the head, and not the tail. He is ahead and never behind, in Jesus' name. Praise the Lord! Thank you for your faith and encouragement. We are grateful that where we fail, we have committed elders and a faithful God to help us along the way. Our family is very grateful.     Our Heart's Desires Doris Zambrano - April 2007 I had been telling my daughters that we were so blessed indeed, as we all had been noticing that our prayers were being answered recently, often times with just a thought and not actually praying and making a formal request to our wonderful Father. We were just so awestruck and happy that He was so faithful and loved us so much. These prayers were often just little thoughts but big in our hearts. As I was fellowshipping with the brethren in the UBBS room on Paltalk (Paltalk was an interactive platform we used at that time for the brethren to join the UBBS “live”) after communion on a Sunday in April, I felt saddened that I would not be able to spend as much time as I would like with my sisters and brothers. I look forward to communion on Sundays and to spending time with everyone in fellowship! I had so much to do since I have 3 acres of grass, with only a regular lawn mower to mow, and much glorious rain had made tall, beautiful grass everywhere. I knew that if I did not get it done that weekend, it would be even harder with the rain forecast for the whole next six days. As I walked away from the computer for a drink, I thought, “Father, do angels mow grass?” Well, I just smiled and went on about fellowshipping for a bit. Not 30 minutes passed, and I heard a knock on my door, which does not seem so strange except that my 16 acres sat 6 miles from one town and 11 from the other, and there standing at my door were three boys. I opened the door and the tallest one asked, “Would you want us to mow your grass?” “YES!” I exclaimed. I hired them on the spot. Offering praise to our wonderful Father, I ran back to my computer to tell the brethren of this awesome miracle! Everyone joined me in praising our Lord, who loves us so much that He would make a way for us to spend time with one another, just because it was a desire of the heart! YAY! I praise you, Abba, thank you soooooo much! Amen!

Back To the GrindA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. "You're quiet."I smiled. "Sorry, just thinking." I'd gotten home a few days before and promptly went back to work. This was my first night off, and sitting across the table from Mom, I thought that it was time to tell her, but unsure about how to go about it."Your trip went well then." She asked, the questioning tone left hanging in the air between us."It went very well." I said and looked her in the eyes. She knew, like mothers do, that there was a lot more to the story. She sat there with an expression that said, "when you're ready, tell me what you need to get off your chest.""Dinner smells terrific." I said."Yea it does. Sorry it's going to be a bit late, I got it into the slow cooker later than I'd planned." She said, before getting up and setting the table.I'm not sure if it was the homely sounds of the kitchen but I relaxed. "Do you remember two years ago when I went down to see Davy about a job for the summer?""Yes, when he'd given it to that Dylan boy." She said, knowing that the story was about to unfold."Yea, the reason he gave it to Dylan was because I didn't make it there in time. I stopped down at Paula's and she asked me to make a delivery for her since I was going right near the place on my way to see Davy." I began. I let the story unfold, not going into the steamy details. After all it was my mother I was talking to, and she didn't need to hear about that, any more than I wanted to tell her. I told her about taking care of Summer for weeks. She mentioned that Paula told her about me taking her to the concert in the park. I said that I had, and a good many people had let her know that I had been on stage and played for some girl named Summer. I had totally forgotten about how public that was, and yet she never mentioned it to me even though she'd heard about it. Mothers can be the sneaky when they want to be."So you already knew?" I said surprised."Well not so much as you think, but when your son serenades a pretty girl at a crowded summer concert, people will ask you about it." She said with a smile. "I thought that you'd tell me when you were ready." She paused. "I knew something had happened though, and I didn't want to pry. You're an adult, and I respect the fact that you're not going to tell me everything that's going on in your life. Listen to me, that sounded like a huge guilt trip, it's not. I just want you to know that I respect your privacy. Paula tried to dig for dirt with me and I told her that you hadn't discussed your job with me."I told her about how abruptly Summer had left. The look on my face must have conveyed exactly how it felt. She walked over and rested a hand on my shoulder before running her hand down the back of my head and giving my neck a little squeeze. She knew somebody had broken my heart, now she knew who it was."So you went to see her?" She asked."It's nice there, kind of like west of here over towards the mountains. She lives in a decent sized city, like Augusta maybe. She's a nurse at the hospital there. She's got a terrific daughter named Emily." At that I spied mom's eyebrows lift a fraction."So how did the first meeting go?" You hadn't seen her in over a year, the way she left I can't imagine you'd heard from her before that.""It was nerve wracking." I said with a laugh. I told her about leaving the note and finally meeting again. I mentioned meeting Emily and how they asked me to stay with them. I watched for a look of shock or surprise and didn't see one cross mom's face. Her head just bobbed as she took it all in."So, when?" She asked, picking up the thread of a conversation we'd had weeks before.I just smiled. "First of the year. I'll be done with my one year duty here. I've already picked up the necessary forms to apply there. If I don't get in there, I'll look to nearby towns, or just go back to school and get a job doing something else. I'm going to get my EMT training one way or another." She smiled at that."I hope I get to meet her someday." There's the guilt trip I thought."Well, funny you should mention that, because I was thinking of the same thing." I replied, and let her know how I hoped we could make it happen. She was all smiles after that."Oh my God, to have been a fly on the wall during that conversation." Summer said. Her voice sounded so sweet. It made my heart beat faster just to hear it."I left out most of the lurid bits of the story. I didn't want her to keel over on me.""I'm sure any parts you left out, she figured out already. From the sounds of her, she doesn't seem like the type to fool easily." She replied."That she isn't. Luckily I was a good kid so I didn't have to bullshit my way through many situations."We talked about little things, Emily was doing a little better in school, but still wasn't pushing for the all A's that Summer was looking for. I said to give her time, the music is helping I was sure of it. Emily insisted on talking to me, I could hear her bouncing like a jumping bean in the background. She was all excited to tell me about how her music teacher thought it was terrific she was so interested in everything I was showing her and her friends and how she was going to be in a holiday concert at school. I brought up school, asking how she was doing. She let out a little sigh."One A, two B's and two C's" was her reply. "I just don't get algebra!" The other C was from a history class which had her bored to tears talking about 'boring dead people' as she put it.I made her a deal, no C's by the mid-term report card and I'd make it worth her while. It was after her mother chivied her off the phone and to bed that I brought up my idea. I was surprised that not only did she like the idea she was very excited.Thanksgiving day past with several calls on homes with scorched turkeys, and one unfortunate turkey frying experiment that cost a family their garage. Soon the snow was upon us. This early the snow usually didn't stick long, not this close to the ocean. It did make the driving difficult for the people who hadn't seen it in seven months. Luckily there were no major incidents. That is until I handed my notice into the chief.He was less than impressed, until I told him my plans. He said he'd push to get me EMT training the budgets would be out soon. I showed him a picture of Summer and Emily that I'd snapped with my phone. "Unless you can make that job happen where they are. It's not likely to change my mind." I said with a smile."Would she be willing to move here?"I laughed. "Not nearly as I'm ready to move there. Don't worry I'm a first year greenhorn, I can't be that tough to replace.""No but that means I have to find one willing to relocate here or scrounge up another, get him up to Fairfield, and wait months to put him to work." He shook his head, then asked to see the picture again. "I'll say this, she looks worthy of a guy like you. Don't screw it up.""I like to think that I'm worthy of a girl like her. Trust me, I'll do everything I can to not screw it up."Christmas eve came quietly, the crackle of a log in the wood stove, the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen and in the living room me rustling and muttering while attempting to wrap a gift."Do you want a cookie?" Mom called out from the kitchen."Of course, but did you make enough for Santa?" I said chuckling."Don't you worry, I'm practicing for when the girls get here. What kind of grandma street cred would I have if I couldn't whip up cookies on the spur of the moment?"We had a quiet dinner earlier just the two of us. I started to doubt my gift choice and my mother put her hand on my arm. "Relax, she's going to love it, trust me.""I know, I'm just getting a little anxious." I said with a sigh. She chuckled at that."She'll be here day after tomorrow. Breathe."Mom was going to pick her up at the airport since I'd swapped shifts with Mike so I could have the later part of the week off. I'd be working Christmas day and the day after and have the next three days off, then two more days and I was done. I'd already started packing. Mom kept trying to give me furniture, which was nice but wasn't going to travel well since I didn't know where I'd be living just yet. I asked Summer if I could stay with her for a few days while I looked at apartments to which she quickly said yes. I felt a hand on my shoulder rubbing it firmly."Breathe." She said again."You're going to like her.""I already do, because I trust you. You've always been a good judge of character." We did justice to the cookies leaving a couple out with a small glass of milk, just in case.Work went by slowly, we had a huge dinner at the engine house. We did have one call of a chimney fire from some overzealous wrapping paper burning. The next day had me so jumpy Herb said I should drink decaf from now on. When I told him why his face broke into a huge grin."You finally tugged back, huh? Tell me you're going to bring her by so we can meet the woman you're dumping us for.""I might, just to show her why I'm leaving." I laughed ducking his backhanded slap. About mid-afternoon I got a text saying that they had landed and mom had found them. They should be in town in a little over an hour. I did an equipment check and spent some time polishing the chrome on #3 to keep myself occupied."Hey Pete!" I heard from over by the kitchen. I walked around the corner and Summer was standing there, her arm on Emily's shoulder. Allan, the lieutenant on duty laughed. "I haven't seen him smile like that since the time we ordered pizzas from next door and didn't make him cook." I walked up and Summer launched herself into my arms. Several kisses later I noticed we were getting a round of applause."You may need to hose them off, they do this all the time." Emily announced to everybody, to a hale of laughter. I gave Summer another kiss before releasing my grip and reaching out to Em."Come here smart ass and give me a hug." She gladly dove into my side and I kissed her on the forehead."What are you feeding her? I used to be able to kiss the top of her head.""Everything, I think she's having another growth spurt." Summer replied. I showed them around, introducing them to the guys on duty. Herb gave me a sly wink, I don't think he had any doubts now as to why I was leaving.Allan walked over to us. "Damn, I'm sorry you're not feeling well Pete. Hopefully you'll feel better by Thursday. Danny is coming into the cover the overnight." I looked at him oddly. "Get outta here you three." He smiled and thumped me on the back and walked off.I wasn't sure what happened, but I wasn't about to argue the point. We all piled into my truck and I drove back to the house. I felt Mom's hand in this when I saw a big spread being worked on for dinner. I knew I was right. I asked her if she needed any help."Maybe a little." She put her hand on Emily's shoulder. "Would you mind giving me a hand Emily?" Mom gave me a look and raised an eyebrow in dismissal."Don't work her too hard. We'll need some help to clean out under the tree later." I said chuckling.As soon as we made it through the doorway Summer turned me and fell into my arms. The kiss was sweet with an underlying urgency. Her body felt like a taught bowstring against me, the energy waiting to be unleashed.Em said a little louder than necessary. "If I know them, they're in there with their faces stuck together." Causing us both to laugh."I hope we have a lot of potatoes to peel. I'm really hungry." I called back. Summer pulled me down onto the couch and kissed me again."I have a special surprise for you." She said with a big grin."Not here, my mother is right in the kitchen!" I said laughing."Not that, maybe later if we can find a way to pull it off." She said as she gave the front of my pants a squeeze. "I've only had Bob to keep me company the last two months, and he's a lousy cuddler."My eyes went wide. "Who is Bob?" I asked.She snorted and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Battery operated boyfriend." I busted out laughing."Is this the same Bob you traveled with a few years ago?" I asked softly, not wanting the conversation to raise questions.Summer rolled her eyes. "Maybe, maybe not? You left me in a bad way two weeks ago when you called. It's not nice to ply a girl with pretty words and promises and then leave her to take matters in her own hands." I remembered the call, and I wanted so badly to ravish her until we both passed out."Oh my God, look at you blush." She said with a smile. She leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Don't you worry, I'll get my due for that, and then some." She took my ear lobe in her mouth giving it a tug. Her hand slipped between my legs, she massaged the inside of my thigh and it was getting the reaction she expected."I'm going to run upstairs and change, I'll be right back." I said, trying to steady my breathing.She grinned even further with a glint in her eye. "Want to show me your room?"I chuckled at that. "Sure." I stood taking her hand and led her upstairs. I led her into the room where she peeked out the door behind us before closing it quietly and began unbuttoning my shirt for me. In a flash I was shirtless and she was kissing her way down as she pushed my t-shirt up and off."Are you nuts?" I chuckled."I can't leave you like this through dinner." She said stroking my hard cock through my pants. She stepped back sitting on the edge of the bed and pulled me towards her by the belt and undid it. She had my pants and boxers around my knees and began licking my cock. She looked up catching my eye as she began taking it into her mouth. It's a wonder my knees didn't buckle at the sensation. She took me slowly at first, but sensed my mounting frustration and sped up, bobbing swiftly drawing me out until I exploded down her throat.I gasped catching my breath. "You're a little bit evil, you know that?"She dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a tissue she grabbed from the box on the nightstand."I don't know about that. I think I'm more angelic, to relieve you from your suffering like that." She replied."I can't wait to return the favor.""Neither can I." She said smiling. "Is there a bathroom up here?" I told her it was the last door on the right. "Good, let me go freshen up and head downstairs before you come down."I came down the stairs and stopped at the sight before me. Summer sat at the end of the couch, with a mug in her hands, eyes wide as she watched Em. Colored lights twinkled making the scene magical. She had the most beatific expression as she watched Emily scouting the presents under the tree. Emily sounded amazed that she had so many. Mom had pulled out the stops when she discovered she finally had a girl to shop for. Summer's gaze lit on me and her smile got even bigger as she beckoned me over. Just as I sat down Mom called out for a hand and I hopped back up and grabbed the tray she'd put together."This one for Em, no rum in it." She pointed at one of the mugs of hot cider."Going to be that kind of night is it?" I chuckled."Hey, it's the holidays. Why not enjoy ourselves?" She followed me out with a huge platter of food and set it on the coffee table. We chatted while dinner cooked. Emily landed next to the platter and began nibbling away. I had a dread feeling that this meeting was going to be awkward for everybody involved. Trust Mom to treat Summer like a longtime girlfriend, not like someone she'd met a few hours before. Somehow discussion turned to what I was like when I was little and the embarrassing stories began. Before long the buzzer on the stove went off and we mobilized and soon we were sitting around the table, a feast laid out before us."I wondered where he got his culinary skills from, now I know. Everything was delicious.""Thank you. I assure you that I only showed him the basics, he's more creative than I've ever been in the kitchen."Em piped in describing our weekend of Italian food when I was at their house a few months earlier."Your lieutenant wasn't happy with me because of it either. I guess since you've been there they've eaten better than they had in years. Some of the guys said you were a better cook than their wives." Summer said laughing."It's probably for the best, Earl was getting a paunch on him." I replied. "I have a gift. What can I say?""You could say, don't move Mom, I'll take care of the dishes."Hearing my groan caused Emily to add, "You know the deal, the cook doesn't do the dishes, and you didn't cook.""I didn't cook, either I'll help you hon." Summer added as the laughter subsided. It wasn't long before we joined Mom and Emily in the living room again."I now have a promise that you're going to practice your music so you don't forget it." Mom said. "Emily is going to teach you to play guitar too, so I hear.""I hope so." I replied as we got comfortable on the couch. I looked up and Emily's face was full of pent up excitement. Summer stifled a yawn behind her hand. "Maybe we should wait, your mom seems pretty tired.""Mom, do you need some coffee?" She asked with a longing in her voice. We all laughed as her mother declined."Pete, get in there and play Santa for us." Mom said as she prodded me with a toe.It was surprising how little time it took to tear through the loot. Emily dancing around a pile hugging her new game. She pouted slightly because her mother said she'd lose it if her grades didn't stay up. I agreed, and reminded her we had a deal. We did our best to neaten up and make a pathway. Mom said she was going to go to bed and made her way upstairs. We had Emily's bed made up in Mom's office on a borrowed folding bed. Summer allowed her to take the game with her so she could try it out. A quiet settled over the house as we tucked in for the night.Summer emerged from Emily's makeshift bedroom. I had cleared the coffee table off and set the last gift in the middle of the table. A small velvet box with a little red bow on it. She stopped half way across the room, her eyes wide as she looked at the box then over at me. I knelt on one knee in front of the wood stove a stick in hand poking up the coals. She looked at me kneeling then at the box again. I was unsure of what was going on in her mind, but a wash of expressions made their way across her face in a fleeting moment. She finally broke eye contact with me and retrieved a similar box from her purse setting it next to the one that was on the coffee table. She sat on the couch and patted the spot next to her. My heart pounding because of the look she gave me. I was both worried and hopeful.She inhaled quickly as if to begin a speech. "Pete, remember when you came out to see me?""Just open it first. Please." I interrupted her. She looked up sharply at me. "Please?" I said with a grin. She gave me a curious look and reached for the box like it might go off like a bomb if she moved to quickly. She lifted the lid gently and looked for a moment at the silver pendant. A grin crept across her face as she let out the breath she'd been holding."It's beautiful!" She said turning to me and giving me a kiss."It's one of a kind. The woman that made it said she wouldn't make another for at least three months. It was our deal after she saw the design I'd made for it." The pendant was a large silver heart with a smaller heart inside, and another smaller heart inside of that one. Along the edge where the three hearts joined, small stones were set. I chose our three birthstones and they worked well together in pale blue, clear and pink.I chuckled after a few more kisses. "I know what you were thinking. I was thinking the same thing myself. I spent weeks looking at rings." I said softly. "Then about a month ago, I don't know what reminded me of it, but I remembered how proud you sounded when you told me that you were back on your feet, and you were doing well. I didn't want to feel like I was trying to tie you down again, and become the old ball and chain."She drew a breath to say something and I turned looking deep into her eyes and saw the answer to the question I hadn't asked."I want you to want it as much as I do. When I ask, you'll know it's coming." I said as I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. I pulled back to see her eyes welling up."How is it that you understand me so well?" Her voice barely above a whisper."I listen to what you say, and to what you don't say." I smiled at her and the first tear broke free and rolled down her face. I brushed them away with my thumbs and before I knew it she was straddling me and our lips crashed together. The frustration of the past two months apart trickled away gently. It took a loud pop from the wood stove to rouse us. Summer jumped, startled by the sound, then realizing what it was began to chuckle. She sat up slightly, still straddling my lap and whipped her hair to one side, with a deft motion she undid the necklace she was wearing and set it on the table. She reached into the box and lifted out the pendant and handed it to me. She turned and sat on my lap and lifted her hair. I clasped the necklace and leaned in kissing her softly on the neck, causing her to let out a sigh and tilted her head inviting me to have my fill."You're distracting me." She mumbled."Really?" I said. "From what?" She shivered in my arms as I continued my gentle assault on her neck."We need to talk."I felt an icy bolt run down my spine. Those are words I never wanted to hear. She noticed I'd stopped nibbling her neck and patted the hand I had wrapped around her waist. She leaned forward and then slid off my lap and sat next to me. The other little box in hand. She was still smiling but looked at me with concern."Are you okay?""Yea," I said, "what do you mean we need to talk?"She laughed gently. "Relax. It's just that this needs a little explanation." She handed me the box and tucked her leg under her. She nodded at the box, urging me to open it. I looked up at her for a moment, her eyebrows went up as she urged me to open it with an impish grin. "Well go on." I pulled the ribbon off and tore the paper sliding out what looked like a jewelry box. I opened up to find a pewter key chain with my initials on it. I breathed a little better."Emily and I decided we don't want you to come stay with us for a few weeks while you look for a new place."I looked up sharply at that. She had a devious smile on her lips. She motioned towards the box again. I picked up the heavy oval and keys dangled out from underneath it."We decided we don't want you to look for a new home. You already have one if you want it."I turned it over, the inscription on the other side said, "Always Remember To Come Home.""That was Emily's idea. She knows being a firefighter isn't exactly the safest profession. She's close to Uncle Dale. So much so that sometimes I wonder which one is the kid." I turned and kissed her, smothering her next words. She pulled back gasping for breath. "Is that a yes?"I just nodded, too choked up to reply.EpilogueI sat on an old stump, steam rising off my coffee in the cool morning air. The clouds were heavy, a faint glimmer of the sun trying to break through near the horizon. The breeze kicked up, dried leaves skittered across the brown grass at my feet. I looked up, in the distance there was a V of southbound geese. I lowered my eyes and took in the little house with a grin and shook my head. So many things had happened in just a few short years. A blue jay called out just as the door opened and Emily barreled out headed for the school bus. She didn't even look up as she darted around the house to stand with the her friends down a few houses. She'd grown and was looking more like the beautiful woman she would soon become. I looked over at the kitchen window and saw a shadow move. A few minutes later the door opened again, Summer stood on the step scanning the yard, for me I assumed."Pete?" She hollered."I'm over here." I said, getting her attention. She walked over and stopped in front of me, her hair blew in front of her face, her arms crossed tight against the chill."Are you okay?""I'm fine.""What are you doing out here in the cold?" She said bumping my foot aside slightly so she could perch on my knee, her arm wrapped around my back as she nestled in to find some warmth."Counting my blessings. The second one just dashed up the road to catch the bus, the first one is right here." I said running my hand up her back. "After that I lost count.""Today?" I asked. We'd gotten into a little routine over the past year, where I had asked her to marry me, and she said she'd tell me when she was ready. It had been over a year, nearly two, since I'd moved here, and the life agreed with me somehow. The area was rough, but the people strong and supportive. There were whisperings about us, but they all disappeared when people realized just how in love we were... we are. Our game was to the point where I wouldn't have to say anything more, and she knew what I wanted. I asked daily."Happy birthday." She said, then leaned down and kissed me. The blue jay taking offense to our conversation decided to voice his opinion again. I raised my eyebrows at her. I never let her get away without answering me. She looked up over my head, her eyes scanning the yard, she looked up at the sky and slowly began nodding. She looked down at me with a smile. "Today."By Member389 for Literotica

Hot DateA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. The tires hissed along the gravel drive as I pulled alongside her Jeep. I walked to the door, bouquet in hand and rang the bell. I took a deep breath, just as the door opened. A pretty girl stood there, dark hair and piercing eyes stared intently at me for a moment. In a flash of an eye a familiar crooked little smile crossed her face."Mom, your hot date is here!" She yelled over her shoulder."Well don't make him stand on the step, let him in!" Summer hollered back. I just started chuckling as Emily opened the door. Emily cracked open the outside door and opened the inside door further."Come on in." She said."Hi Emily, I'm Pete." I said holding out my hand. Already over five feet I could tell she was going to be tall like her mother."Are those for my mom?" She asked nodding at the flowers. I just shook my head."No, they're for you." I said presenting them to her. Her eyes grew wide and her expression got serious for a moment before she took them with a smile."I'll be right out." Came the call from another room. She laughed a bit after saying it. I began to think this was a calculated move.Emily set the flowers down and disappeared head first into a low cupboard coming up with a vase. She filled it with water and put the flowers into it, preening them to get them the way she wanted.Summer came out of a short hallway dressed in jeans and a blue and gray striped sweater. Her hair freshly brushed and a big smile on her face."Hi." She said giving me a quick hug, and more notably a slight push-off after. She noticed the flowers on the counter. "They're beautiful. Thank you."Emily turned and interjected with a grin. "He brought them for me.""Oh he did, did he?" She looked at me, the eyebrows lifting.I gave Summer a slight shrug and a wink. She just gave me a quick eye-roll in return. "Score one for the visiting team." She said, in a low voice."You're the fireman that saved my mom from drowning in the ocean, huh?" Emily asked."Actually we responded to a fall victim that was out on the rocks. If I hadn't braved the wild winds and pounding surf, she might not have made it." I said. "She could have been lobster chow.""Oh lord, the story gets more dramatic with the telling." Summer joined in. "I fell on the rocks, luckily I had a cell signal, and called for help. Pete here was one of the first responders and promptly hauled me back to the sand and brought me to the walk-in clinic to get X-rays. See? Not nearly as dramatic as you two make it sound.""She was laid up for a week after, and I kept an eye on her. I didn't want her to starve because she couldn't feed herself." I added, a wicked glint in my eye."Yes, you can cook, and I certainly didn't want for anything." She gave me a warning look that I should stop before more questions began. "Is your stuff in the car Em?" Emily nodded at her mother. "Grab your jacket, let's go I'm hungry." She said grinning. Emily trotted up the hallway, and Summer stepped closer and we kissed deeply. "Nice job with the flowers you clown." She ran her thumb across my lip wiping away any telltale lip gloss."I do what I can." I grinned, and stepped back a half step before Emily walked back into the kitchen.We left, Emily yelled 'Shotgun!' and her mother quickly squashed that plan, though I graciously got in the back seat and let her have the front. Summer giving me a sidelong look, knowing I was indulging Emily for my own sake."Is this your guitar in the back Emily?" I asked. She turned as far as she could in her seat to reply."Yup, my teacher is going to be there tonight and we're going to play.""That's awesome! What are you going to be playing?""You'll just have to wait and hear." She smiled, a mirror of her mother's impish grin.Summer pulled up beside the fire house and parked between a couple pickup trucks. We walked inside to the din of what sounded like a school cafeteria. The engine sitting outside had made room for folding tables and chairs to be set up in the bay. People were already seated and others milled about talking and laughing."I'm going to find Jen." Emily said, wrestling her guitar case through the crowd.Summer was saying hi to people as we passed through the crowd, but she kept moving like she was on a mission."Dale!" She called out. A large guy turned around, he must have been six and a half feet tall. She wrapped an arm part way around his waist and hugged him. "Come here I've got someone I want you to meet. This is my rescuer, remember when I took that spill a couple summers back. Pete, this is my uncle Dale.""Hi there. Thanks for making sure she didn't end up as fish bait." He said smiling, shaking my hand."Pete is applying to the fire department here, looking to get hired for the new year." She added.Dale's eye turned on me appraising openly. "Looking to move to our neck of the woods are you?"I nodded. "Yes sir." I didn't add anything so that rumors wouldn't begin. The look in his eye got shrewd, and he knew exactly why I was willing to pick up and move a thousand miles away from home. The reason was standing right next to him."Hell don't call me sir, save that for her dad." He said tilting his head towards Summer. "Call me Dale, good luck to you Pete. Now go on and get some food before the kids clean us out." He said smiling. We made our way through the crowd, Summer greeting people as she passed, stopping a few times to introduce me around. We eventually found ourselves in the chow line. Summer insisted on paying for us at the little card table. She mentioned that hurricane Emily might blow through any minute. The lady let her know that Emily had already come through the line.We found a place to sit and eat at one of the tables. People stopped to chat and moved on, the night had a familiar small town feel to it. Before long we could hear the sound of guitars, chords being strummed here and there. People started to grab seats, and there was Emily sitting on the left of another girl and a woman. They were sitting around a music stand and Emily and the other girl were watching the woman point things out on the sheet music. I felt a hand grip my thigh and looked at Summer who was beaming at Emily with a big grin on her face. A few moments later the woman began and the girls joined in playing Van Morrison's Moondance instrumental. My foot began tapping and Summer's grip tightened on my leg as I ran my arm over the back of her chair rubbing her back. She turned to me with the silliest grin. I only hoped she was reminiscing about when I played it for her at the summer festival. They gave way to the Beatles Eleanor Rigby, then played John Denver's Take Me Home, which they sang.Summer leaned in close to my ear and whispered. "Thank you." Before giving me a peck on the cheek. I just wrapped my arm around her and gave her a squeeze and smiled.As the group finished the crowd erupted with applause, the girls grinning ear to ear. The woman spoke up after the noise died down stating that she had room for one more student this year if anybody knew someone looking for lessons.Emily packed her guitar away, and put her chair back with the tables. She made her way back to where we were sitting and got caught up in a bear hug from Summer."Alright, say goodbye to your friends, we need to get going."As we left I hollered shotgun and got front seat privileges on the way back to the house. We chatted on the way back about other songs Emily had learned, and how long she'd been playing. Coincidentally it had been just over a year. Summer pointed out that she was a natural, learning very quickly."We learned Moondance this summer. I figure if mom liked it so much I wanted to learn it.""Your mom likes Van Morrison?" I prodded."She's played his greatest hits until she practically wore out the CD." Emily replied. I just grinned wider. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Summer's expression and nearly bust out laughing as she tried to look aloof, the twinkle in her eye giving her away."Well there are some other great musicians from that era you might like. Maybe I can suggest a few for you to listen to." I said."Do you play too?" She asked surprised."Not guitar. I play saxophone, clarinet, and dabble a little in piano." I said."I can teach you." She said, excited.She didn't begin to know how much I would love that. "That would be awesome.""Not tonight." Summer chimed in. "You need to get ready for your sleep over, and that room of yours looks like a tornado touched down in there." As we entered the house she told Emily that she needed to get it cleaned up. Emily went down the hallway with a few sighs and several eye rolls."Would you like something to drink?" Summer asked, with an unusual look in her eye."Yes, please." I nodded, trying decipher it. She opened the fridge and pulled a wine bottle out and began opening it. Music started playing down the hall as Emily puttered around making more noise than necessary. I turned from looking down the hall to look at Summer. She had stopped opening the wine and I noticed her shoulders trembling slightly. I stepped closer my hand circling her waist."Hey, what's the matter?" I asked softly."I don't know, it all seems to be happening so fast, I feel like I'm waiting for the train to derail. You know? I get the feeling something is going to go wrong and it's all going to blow up in my face." She looked up, her eyes burning intently.I chuckled. "How do you think I felt when I put that note in the mail box and drove back down the mountain to wait and see if you'd respond.""Those were the scariest hours of my life." I added softly, staring down at the wine bottle. "I mean I had no idea if you'd call the cops, or call and tell me it was all a mistake and I should go home, or worse, just throw it away, and me with it."She spun around in my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck kissing me fiercely. "If you think for a moment that it didn't hurt to leave you like that, then you're crazy. I only did what I thought was best.""Ahem?" Came loudly from the hallway door. I tried to release Summer from my grip but she just held tighter and gave me another quick kiss."Better let her get used to it." She whispered, before slowly letting go of me."Ready for inspection." Emily said saluting as she stood at attention.Summer let out a snort. "I bet. How much of it is stuffed under the bed?" She asked as she spun Emily around and pointed her down the hallway giving her a nudge.As I watched them retreat down the hallway I felt a warm glow deep inside me, the feeling enveloped me, eventually making the hair on the back of my neck tingle. There was no other explanation for it, this just felt right. I turned and poured the wine into the glasses, putting the bottle back into the fridge as I listened to muffled conversation and shuffling as the last of the cleaning was directed."Put the basket on the dryer, and I'll ask Pete if he wants to join us for movie night." Summer said. She walked back toward me, a grin on her face before she let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes. "Still a disaster, but you can walk through it now." She smiled. "So, on Friday nights we usually pick a movie to watch. It's sort of a tradition, some mommy and me time. Care to join us?""So long as it's not an intrusion on the mommy and me time." I said grinning back at her."Like I said, she's going to have to get used to you being around. What better way to start.""Well we better find something family friendly, you know, no late night cable." I chuckled.Summer laughed. "No and I'll make sure we don't bore you with princesses and tiaras.""You don't have to change what you'd normally watch on my account." I replied."Well it is nearly Halloween, horror movies have been popular the last few weeks, but they're getting old. What's your favorite?"I shrugged, giving her a non-committal look. "I'm pretty easy going, though ax wielding, chainsaw revving, slasher flicks are a little too much for me. I've decided a while back that I like being able to sleep.""I'm sure we'll find something." She smiled wrapping her arms around my waist."So what's the verdict so far?" I asked softly kissing her ear."Hmm?" She responded, running her lips up my cheek leaving a trail of kisses."Emmy? Am I doing okay?" I prodded her.She let go of my earlobe long enough to whisper. "Oh, you're a shoe in. She asked me if you were my boyfriend, with a huge grin on her face.""Well?" I asked, wondering at her response.She pulled back laying her forehead against mine. I could see the little grin on her face, she bit her lip and said. "I think he just might be if you like him. She nodded like a bobble head doll.""Yes!" I whispered. "Easiest interview ever.""Am I going to walk into a room and find you two sucking face every time?" Emily said, clearly not as exasperated as she tried to sound."Only if I'm lucky." I replied."Go and get everything ready and I'll make the popcorn." Summer said.We sat down on the sofa, I ended up in the middle. "What are we watching?" I asked."You choose." Emily said.I took the controller and thought a moment and keyed in a title to see if it was available, and it was."Ever heard of this one?" I asked as the film poster popped up with a short synopsis.Both shook their heads. "Nope, any good?""Well the book was fantastic, but I've never seen the movie." I hit play, and the credits began. The movie was a hit, the fantasy and magic captured Emily's imagination as she let out occasional exclamations. I chuckled inwardly when I realized I had both of them tucked under each arm. I don't remember when that happened but I certainly wasn't going to complain about it."That was a good movie. I love when he went to find the falling star and found the girl." Emily said."Sort of reminds me of how I found your mom on the beach." I said."Oh please." Summer said, rolling her eyes and giving me a poke in the ribs. Emily broke into a fit of giggles. "Alright you, get ready for bed.""But it's not even ten yet!" Emily shot back."It will be by the time you're done." Her mother replied. "Now scoot, get a move on." Summer uncurled herself and began to stand too. She reached into my lap to pick up the popcorn bowl and I waved her hand away and picked it up standing up too. I set the bowl and glasses on the counter as Emily trudged up the hallway with a sigh. An equal sigh came from Summer as she wrapped her arms around me from behind. I felt her soft warm lips meet the nape of my neck."Thank you." She said."For what?""For everything. You don't think she snuggled up to you just because you had the popcorn, do you.""Well, it was really good popcorn." I smiled. I got another poke in the ribs for my comment."No. She likes you.""She's pretty terrific, like a mini you." I said turning in her arms holding her closer."Mom!"I just began chuckling as Summer buried her head in my neck. "God help us if we're out of toothpaste." She mumbled before giving me a kiss and turning to go find the source of the distress."What babe." She said as she walked down the hallway, and turned into the bath.I washed the wine glasses by hand, returning to the cupboard she'd taken them from earlier. They both came back into the kitchen a few minutes later."Goodnight Pete." Emily said."Sweet dreams pumpkin." I said, not quite sure where that came from. She launched herself at me hugging me like she was holding on for dear life."Thank you for saving my mom." She sniffled. I hugged her back just as tightly and gave her a peck on the top of the head."You're welcome, but I think it was your mom that saved me. Hopefully we'll have time to figure that out.""Take all the time you want." She smiled up at me before she turned and trotted over to her mom, gave her a big hug and kiss and disappeared down the hallway with a parting goodnight.Summer stood across the room from me leaning back against the door jamb, her arms crossed over her chest as she looked side long down the hallway. A few minutes passed before she let out a sigh. "I have got to stop overestimating how smart I think I am."I chuckled at that."Seriously! You know why she called me into the bathroom?" She asked."I'm guessing it wasn't because she was out of toothpaste.""No! She gave me the kind of interrogation I'd expect from my mother! She asked stuff I hadn't even thought of yet." She chuckled nervously. "Is he moving in? Are you two getting married? If he's moving here, what does his family think of that. Does he know you can't have more kids? That last one threw me, not because I had thought of it when you and I spoke the other day, but that she thought of it!"I walked over to Summer and leaned down and kissed her softly. "Well, I've added another piece to the puzzle, she's just trying to figure out how it's going to fit.""She wanted to know if you were staying the night." Summer said glancing down the hall. "Damn she grew up fast."I laughed at that. "Yea they have a way of doing that while you're not watching them. What did you tell her?"She sighed again. "I told her that you were going home for a couple months to finish out your year at work and that you'd be coming back after Christmas. You'd be getting your own place, and that we hadn't planned anything beyond that!" Her eyes were wide like she'd just gotten the third degree."Come here." I gathered her close and she uncrossed her arms and held on to me. "You're right on the money, everything you said was perfect. I mean hell, I'm not even sure I'm marriage material.She leaned back and looked me in the eye. "You're kidding right?""Yup, actually I'm a hell of a catch. You should be lucky to have me." I grinned."I am a lucky girl. I should pick up a lottery ticket." She smiled back at me.We sat down on the sofa, Summer leaned on me. "Sorry if all this seems a little strange, it's just that she's the most important thing in my life and I don't want to grow old knowing that I screwed her up before I turned her loose on the world.""I've only known her a few hours and I'd say that you're doing a hell of a job. She's smart, funny, warm, and just a bit sarcastic so she doesn't take life too seriously. All of which proves that you're doing a great job." I replied."How are my panties still on?" She grinned throwing a leg over my lap, straddling me while we kissed."These jeans don't want to let go of your incredible ass so they can escape." I said grasping her pulling her down onto my lap to feel the effect she was having on me. She twisted my shoulders slightly and pushed me flat on the couch."How do you do it? You make me feel loved and cared for like I've never felt before. I mean you even did it when I first met you, and you were just a, a kid.""Well since I feel pretty much the same I think it comes from the fact that I love you, no ifs, ands or buts." As I finished, I gave her ass a firm squeeze through her jeans. "Okay, maybe one ass." I added pulling her up slightly, resting her on my hip. We kissed slowly, hands roaming where ever they would. I kissed my way down from her ear to her throat and felt her melt into me. She let out a soft moan. She responded by unbuttoning my shirt and sliding her hand inside. I had her sweater pushed halfway up her back."Seriously, you two need to get a room." Emily said, from the kitchen doorway.I started giggling like a teenager, Summer tried hard not to join in. "Go to bed!" She said before burying her face into my shoulder in fits of laughter."If he gives you a hickey, you'd better wear a turtleneck when Jesse and her mom come tomorrow." She said retreating down the hallway. "I don't want to have to explain that!""It's been a while, come here." I said leaning down and nuzzling her neck."Ah! Don't you dare!" She said pulling back."I can't be held responsible for what I may do." I growled into her neck, and gave her a little kiss and lick. "If I don't get going soon I'll be making you breakfast in the morning.""Scrambled, toast, sausage and coffee regular." She said before slipping her tongue into my mouth."What? No juice?" I asked, after coming up for air."All out, need to pick some up at the store." She licked my lower lip before dipping into my mouth once again. Her thigh was rubbing between my legs, stroking my cock. It's a wonder it hadn't torn through my jeans."Any bacon?" I said sliding her sweater over her head and unclasping her bra.She let out a soft moan as I began stroking her freed breast, thumbing the nipple into a similar state as my cock."I don't think so, no." She said as she kissed down my chest pushing the t-shirt up and taking my nipple into her mouth. I was sure that the jeans didn't have much time left. In an effort to prove my point, Summer slid her hand down and stroked the bulge. I had to stop her."I think we need to take this to the bedroom before Emmy finds us sprawled here naked in the morning.""Good idea." She said gasping. She stood up her neck and chest flushed pink, eyes bright and hair wild. She grabbed her clothes and reached down to grab my hand and pull me up, hauling me off the couch with more strength than I expected nearly causing me to knock her over. "Come on." She tugged me along into her bedroom, and turned on a small bedside lamp. She turned and kissed me again, while doing her best to tear my shirt off. I assisted in getting both off. Both arms wrapped around my neck, the heat of her pressed against my chest was intense. I reached between us and fought her jeans to let her free. She brought her hands down steadying mine and the button came free, the zipper went down swiftly as I ran my hands around behind her pushing them down over her ass. She pushed away and began tearing at my belt and jeans to get them off. We finally freed ourselves of our clothing, Summer reaching for my cock, stroking it softly. It was nearly torture."Think with that head not this one before you answer. Have you had unprotected sex with anyone besides me." She looked up at me asked, her eyes wide with expectation."No, I haven't. I had a good teacher." I said. Her grip tightened and her face lit with a little smirk. She snatched a throw pillow off the bed and dropped at my feet before kneeling down and laving my cock with her tongue. She took me into her mouth and began sliding more of me into her mouth with each stroke. She began massaging my balls while her rhythm increased. "Oh God, slow down I can't hold out much longer." That seemed to spur her on as the pace increased bringing me to the edge before she pulled back with just the tip in her mouth, she reached up and began massaging me behind my balls causing my immediate orgasm. The contractions lessened as Summer took it all in, swallowing quickly. I was nearly spent and ready to collapse when she started in again. She worked my cock deep into her mouth again, her efforts to keep me hard weren't wasted, and I was ready for more.She backed off and licked her way from base to tip. "There now that we have that out of the way, we can put this where it belongs." She stood and turned to pull down the covers and I scooped her up and set her on the bed, turning her so her legs were dangling off the edge. I punted the pillow so it was right in front of her and knelt down. She let out a soft moan as she wrapped her legs around my neck pulling me down to pleasure her.She was already soaked, the heat pouring off her body was intense. I teased and licked her swollen lips, her hips began to sway trying to make me hit a certain spot. I danced around her clit, gently lifting the hood with the tip of my tongue and retreating. Soon she had handfuls of my hair in her grip, pulling my face into her harder. "Stop teasing!" She said through gritted teeth. Her wish was my command. I pushed two fingers into her easily as I pulled back the hood and began sucking and licking her clit. Her body tensed as she arched her back and let out a yelp. Before she could make any more noise she'd grabbed a pillow and covered her face with it as she climaxed. She slowly relaxed and I cleaned up the incredible mess I'd just made of her. She pulled the pillow off and began gulping air as if she had been drowning. As she caught her breath she picked her head up and looked down at me. "You look like a kitten that's just finished an entire bowl of cream." She said grinning.I smacked my lips. "Surely not the entire bowl." I replied as I stood up and lifted her, turning her gently on the bed so she was laying comfortably in the center. I slid in next to her, she scooted over slightly and rolled up onto her side to make room. She leaned over and kissed me softly, still breathing hard."You're going to be the death of me.""Yea, but what a way to go." I smiled up at her and kissed her again. She began softly stroking my still hard cock."All tuckered out?" She asked.Without warning I rolled her onto her back, parted her thighs and sank deep into her. "Not at all. I was just letting you catch your breath."She wrapped her legs around me, lifting herself to meet each deep thrust. Our tongues began a slow tango as her hands roamed up and down my body."I can't even describe how incredible this feels." She gasped.I slipped my arm around her waist and lifted her from the mattress, pushing a pillow under her ass. The slight shift in angle had my cock sliding along her upper wall."Oh, oh, oh yes!" She cried, as I deliberately slowed down and pushed harder with each thrust. Her grip on me was getting to be too much, and I wasn't going to last much longer as I pumped away. She slid her hand down between us and began stroking her clit with quick fingers. It took only a moment before she started shaking, her legs clamping down and drawing me in as much as she could. Her walls contracting to milk me of every ounce I had to give. At that point I just leaned forward and erupted. Inhuman sounds escaped from deep in my throat. A long low guttural moan escaped Summer as she arched her back rising up to me. A few deep gasps and she collapsed back to the mattress, and I followed her, our mouths met, our tongues danced lightly as we tried to catch our breath. I slid to the side, breaking free of her lips for a moment and turned off the lamp.I woke early, pulled on my jeans and t-shirt quietly and made my way to the bathroom for a little relief. I walked out of the bathroom door to find Emily standing in what I guessed was her bedroom door. She rubbed her eye and just looked at me for a moment."Hi." She said softly.I stood there unsure of just what to say. "Hi." I replied nervously. The pause began to get uncomfortable."Are you done, can I get in there now?" She nodded towards the bathroom."Oh sure." I stepped aside quickly and she plodded her way in closing the door quietly. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. I walked back down the hall into the kitchen and noted it was about my normal wake up time. So I scouted for coffee. Emily padded into the kitchen in her sweats and socks."What are you looking for?" She asked noting that I was peeking into different cupboards in search of the coffee."Coffee first, then I was going to make breakfast, if you want." I said."Can I help?" She asked. I just smiled and nodded. She pointed at a canister on the counter and smiled back. I opened it to find the coffee."How about we make something special?" I opened the fridge and rummaged and found the eggs and sausage Summer had mentioned. I found some veggies in the drawer and pulled those out too. My real find was a box of ready pie crusts. I detailed my plans with Emily and after extensive prep work of dicing and browning we placed a sausage and pepper quiche into the oven."Corn flakes are for chumps." She said looking at the door and smiled at me."Can you set the table while I wake up your mom?" I asked.She nodded. "I'd bring coffee and lead with that. She can be grouchy in the morning."I chuckled and poured a cup, topped it with a splash of milk and spoonful of sugar. I opened the door slowly and walked to the bed. Summer was curled up, her hair a golden splash across the pillow, her expression was strained."Don't try to fool me, that grin is a dead giveaway that you're not asleep." I said as she broke into a full smile and opened her soft blue eyes."Good morning.""Good morning pretty lady." I said as I set the coffee on the nightstand and leaned down to kiss her."If you don't mind, I've had to go to the bathroom for the last twenty minutes, but I didn't want to barge in on your bonding session." She slipped out of bed and grabbed a robe from the closet door and wrapped herself up and darted out of the room, leaving me chuckling. She didn't come right back and I was wondering what might be going on in the kitchen. I reached for the coffee cup as she walked back into the room shaking her head."What?" I asked.She just grinned at me. "Oh nothing, you know that old saying 'out of the mouths of babes'? Well mine just asked why you were spending money on a motel when you could stay here." Summer just looked up and laughed and shook her head again. "She's right though. If she took this as well as it seems then why don't you check out and come up here for the rest of your stay?"I just smiled. "I wouldn't want to intrude.""Intrude my ass. All you've done since you've been here is make life better." She walked over and sat next to me on the bed and kissed me. "The invitation is sincere, from both of us. Oh and you're timer is nearly up on the stove." My eyes went wide as kissed her and trotted out of the room to save breakfast.Em started giggling as she saw me jog into the kitchen to look at the stove. The timer still had seven minutes to go. I squinted at her. "Gonna be like that is it?" She burst into a bigger fit of giggles."You were right mom, he fell for it!" She yelled.A few minutes later Summer walked in wearing her college sweats and a long sleeve t-shirt, grinning ear to ear."I'd nearly forgotten that you're a gourmet chef, besides a fireman. What have you done with breakfast?" She asked."It's in the oven. It'll just be a few more minutes. Do you have any tomato sauce?" I asked."There's some in the pantry there I think." She said as she topped her coffee off.I found it and opened it up, pouring some into a bowl to warm up in the microwave. She looked at me sidelong not sure what to make of what I was doing."Okay shortcake, let's do this restaurant style, why don't we make a little assembly line here on the counter. Plates here, we need the spinach from the fridge, the bowl of sauce here, and do you have something to set the main course on?" She dug in a drawer and found a large pot holder and set it on the counter. As if on cue the timer went off. I checked in on it, and it was done. I slid it out and set it on the counter."That smells fantastic. You found that in my fridge?" She chuckled."The only special ingredient is imagination." I said as I winked at Emily who smiled and nodded. "Okay, so here's how we do it, do you know what the flag of Italy looks like?" Emily shook her head no. I sighed and rolled my eyes. "What are they teaching you kids in school these days? We're going to make the plates look like the Italian flag, green, white and red. So spinach on the side, then we're going to put a slice of the quiche in the middle for the white, and then a little sauce on the side for the red. Got it?""Yup." She took the first plate and piled a handful of the spinach on one side while I sliced the quiche, and set a slice just on the edge of the spinach."Okay, here's where we get all fancy." I whispered. "We take a little sauce and we make a little pool on this side. Don't tell anybody about this trick, everybody will be doing it." I said winking at her. Emily just rolled her eyes at me, the grin never leaving her face. "Two more like this and we have breakfast!"Emily made the other plates herself and set them on the table."A little more caffe for a me, we'll warm up Mama's, and for the signorina, the juice of one cow." I said pouring her a glass of milk. "Finito!"Summer started clapping, and I took a bow, and caught Emily out of the corner of my eye joining me. We sat down and began eating."Italy tastes really good." Emily said around a mouthful. Everybody nodded as we ate."Oh, did you tell her?" I said leaning over asking Em. She just looked at me wide-eyed. "Well the deal usually goes, the cook doesn't do the dishes." I said winking. Emily grinned and looked at her mother who in turn gave her a gimlet eye."So that was the deal? Why wasn't I given a vote in this plan?" She said.Emily replied with a shrug. "You were asleep." It was my turn to chuckle."That'll teach you to sleep in." I said. She gave me the same gimlet eye with a smile thrown in.When she finished Emily cleaned up after herself and put away the milk and the rest of the cold food without being asked. I looked at Summer who had a smug look on her face as she popped the last bite into her mouth."I'm going to get my stuff ready to go to Jesse's." Emily said as she headed for the hallway.Summer let out a quick, authoritative, "Hey," and raised an eyebrow at her, then looked at me and back. Emily rolled her eyes just like her mother and came back."Thank you for making breakfast..." she stumbled unsure what to call me.My eyes went wide. "Just call me Pete, and I should be thanking you for your artful assistance."She beamed and turned and took off up the hallway. I just watched her grinning as I sipped the dregs of my coffee. Music floated down the hallway a few seconds later as I pondered just how things had unfolded since I'd gotten here. I must have been lost in thought for a few minutes."Penny?" Summer asked, startling me out of my reflection."Sorry, I was just thinking how scared I was that this whole trip was a bad idea, and how everything has gone so right. I'm still worried that something bad is going to happen to screw it up. You know, like waking up and finding that I'm dreaming this."She ran her instep up my leg. "Don't go looking for trouble, it'll find you all by itself in time.""So what do you have planned for me tonight?" She asked."Oh a little dinner, maybe a show after." I grinned. "You have something nice to wear? No jeans, reservations are for seven o'clock." I said with a wink."I'll see what I can manage." She rolled her eyes."I can't wait." I said, the excitement in my voice coming through, bringing a smile to Summer's face."What's next for you today?" She asked."Let's see, I need to run back to my motel, pack and check out, stop by the dry cleaners, a couple errands. Most of all I want to start with a long hot shower." I said giving her a wink."That last one sounds good." Summer's eyes wandered to the hallway and back, and her expression changed, turning apprehensive as she crossed her arms over her chest."What's the matter?" I said as I took her arms and uncrossed them putting them on my hips."I don't know, it just feels weird. I feel like I've got to sneak around to have a life of my own."I laughed at that. "If we didn't scare her last night then I think she'll be fine. You just need," I paused and corrected myself, "We just need to be straight up honest with her. Show her that she's not being cut out of your life, but I'm joining both of yours, with any luck for a long time.""You'd better be planning on a long time. I'm not a love 'em and leave 'em kind of girl."I just raised an eyebrow at her for a moment, and she turned bright red and looked down."Okay there was that one time, but..." She began but I cut her off with a kiss."Mom, when you come up for air can you help me find my blue sweater?" Emily said as she walked into the kitchen.We both busted out laughing. "Yes dear. I am ever your willing servant." Summer replied rolling her eyes up at me and gave me another quick peck."Go get your stuff and get back here safe." She added as she made her way down the hallway.I got dressed and got ready to leave and wandered up the hall rapping on the door jamb before peeking around the corner of the door."I'll see you ladies in a little while." I said smiling."Hurry back, I want you to meet my friend Jesse when she gets here. She's really cool.""I'll do my best." I replied.To be continued in part 6, by Member389 for Literotica

Face To FaceA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. My heart was pounding in my chest. She had sounded conflicted, like she wanted to see me, but had reservations. I forced myself to take slow deep breaths before I ducked into my room and got my jacket. I tried to calm down, and keep from speeding there but I also knew I'd need to find the place. I followed the directions and found it easily. I was about twenty minutes early. I asked for a booth in a quiet area, and let the hostess know a friend was meeting me.The waitress asked what I was having, and since it was my birthday I decided to have a drink. Hopefully I wasn't going to need it. She carded me and wished me a happy birthday. She returned with my drink and set it down with a smile."This one's on me."I smiled back thanking her. I started twirling the cold glass in my hands looking into the amber liquid. I was lost in thought until I heard a familiar voice say thank you. I looked up to see Summer walking towards me. I slid out of the booth and she kept walking, a smile spreading across her face as she got closer. She didn't stop, hitting me in the chest full force as she wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into a fierce hug. My arms resumed their position as if she'd always been there."I almost didn't believe it when I saw the note. It was a bit of a shock after all this time." She said softly into my ear."I don't know why I didn't come right away."She didn't let go of me, and I didn't let go of her either. She just smiled as she looked at my face. I noticed her hair was darker than I remembered, summer had long since passed. Her eyes were bright, even in the dim light of the room. She flicked her eyes over my shoulder."Sorry." She blushed."Oh don't be." The waitress said with a sly grin. "Let me know when you're ready and I'll grab your drink order.""What are you having?" Summer asked me."In honor of our last day together I got a cider."She smiled and told the waitress she'd have what I was having. We finally separated and sat down."What are you doing here?" She asked, more curious than concerned.I gave her a smirk and shrug. "I've missed you.""That's sweet, but why now? I honestly thought if you were going to chase me down you would have done it right away."The waitress set down her drink, and asked if we wanted to order any food. Summer ordered us a couple appetizers."The truth is I've missed you ever since the day you left. I knew it wouldn't do me any good to chase after you. The last thing you needed was a puppy following you home. So I moved on, or so I convinced myself. I went to see Davy, and he'd already given my summer job to somebody else. You saved me from a summer of boredom pumping fuel, and hauling ice.""What did you do?""I caught a break, and went to school on the city's dime." I lifted my jacket from beside me showing the logo I'm sure she would recognize. Rockland FD,"You're a fireman?" She asked, her eyes widened. "That explains that.""Explains what?" I asked.She just grinned. "Have you looked in a mirror lately?"I rubbed my chin. "I did shave before coming, so yea."Summer rolled her eyes. "You can't tell me that you haven't noticed that you've filled out a little. You still look like a young 'un. You must have to beat the girls off with a stick.""What girls?" I asked.She looked at me for a moment, a look of shock crept across her face. "Pete, don't tell me you haven't moved on. Tell me you've been out with girls your own age since I left." She said the last part softly, but insistently."I've been on dates since you left." I said chuckling. "I missed you, and I sought solace in the arms of other women. I'm such a cad."She let out a sigh of relief. "So why here? Why now? It's not that I'm not happy to see you, honestly it isn't, but I'm getting the feeling there's something more going on here.""I've been out with a few girls, but I've only ever been in love with one." I looked her in the eyes. I didn't need to tell her who I meant. It was plain on her face that she realized it as soon as I said it.She looked at me her head tilting slightly, and reached over and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath."What we shared was amazing, but you need to move on and live your life. You can't be in love with me. You're not even old enough..."I looked at her for a moment, and purposely raised an eyebrow and lifted my glass and took a long pull off my cider."Okay, you're old enough to drink, but you're still so young. What do you want with an old lady like me?""Whoa, hang on a minute. You're old? I wish you'd told me when we were rolling around in the sheets like a couple of horny teenagers.""You WERE a horny teenager!" She growled at me."That hasn't been the case now for two years, to the day." I replied. "I'd like to think I've had time to work it out, think on it, and grow up a little."She looked at me for a moment. "To the day? Your birthday is today?"I nodded."What about you? Have you been dating, are you in a relationship?" I asked. I felt my heart sink as I waited for the blow."Happy Birthday." She said and lifted herself up leaned across the table and kissed me.The shock lasted a split second, her lips lingered in front of mine. I didn't hesitate and leaned in and I closed the gap, this time unhurried. Her kiss was soft and warm as her tongue brushed my lip tentatively asking for permission to enter.There was a soft shuffling noise and the close clink of a plate. I was loath to part from her. Summer's eyes popped open looking into mine shocked as she pulled back and sat down, her cheeks bright pink. I just grinned. She peeked up at the waitress, who had a huge grin on her face as she set the plates down on the edge of the table, rather than between us."You two lovebirds want another round?""Not just yet." I replied looking at our half-filled glasses. As soon as the waitress walked away Summer started giggling, and I quickly joined her."Oh those smell so good." She reached for a plate and scooped a couple little dumplings onto it. She broke one in half and steam rose out of it, after dousing it with mustard she blew on half of it, then rather than eat it, she leaned over the table and offered it to me."Careful it's hot." She said stabbing the other and popping into her mouth, chewing carefully.It was hot, I gasped some air trying to cool it off as I bit down. "What is this?" I asked tasting onion and bacon."Deep fried pierogis. They're so bad for you, but they taste so good." Her eyes rolled up as chewed.I hadn't let the fact that she didn't respond to my question slip past."They are good," and I paused a moment to see if she'd respond.She let out a small sigh. "After a while... one of my friends kept prodding me to get out of my funk. Trust me when I say, I was in a bad way when I got home. I cried my eyes out for a week. There was a new doctor that worked on C South. She kept pushing me at him, I guess because he'd been asking about me. He asked me out, and after a couple invitations I finally accepted."She shrugged and made a grimace."So...""So? So what you want to know is whether or not I'm still seeing him, or if things got more serious. Is that right?" She said, a little smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.I just raised my eyebrows, in imitation of her expression, which made her chuckle."If I were, would I be here feeding you, and swapping' spit?" She said with a sharp twang.I nearly choked on the bite she'd just fed me."Well I know you as the type who would let someone down easily. You don't like to hurt people, least of all those you care about." I said.She nodded slowly. "How long did it take you to figure out Emily hadn't broken her arm?"I just grinned at her attempt to change the subject. "So what happened with doctor wonderful?" At this point it wasn't just an assumption that the doctor was history, it was more a matter of how. She poked at the last bit on her plate with a fork before answering."It didn't work out. Once we'd done the deed, he seemed to lose interest. Come to find out, he's got a reputation of burning through coworkers. The reason he was new here was because he was asked to leave his old hospital because of a harassment lawsuit brought by several women that he worked with.""So you dumped him?""Like a hot potato." She grinned. "Besides Emmy hated him from day one. I should have taken her appraisal to heart."The grip in my chest relaxed. "Was he..."She raised her eyebrows at me this time, causing us to both laugh at the mirrored expression."What? Was he the only one? Yes. I haven't been playing bedroom bingo since I got home Pete. There, are you happy?"I just smiled at her."You smug little shit." She said laughing. "You are happy aren't you?"I just nodded."You think I'm just going to fall into your bed like nothing has changed? Is that it?" She said, still smiling.I stopped smiling and shook my head gently. "No, and technically, it was never my bed we fell into."She got a shrewd look. "What then?"I wasn't prepared for her to ask outright what it was that I expected, but I didn't hesitate with my response."I'm in love with you, and I have been for over a year, and I want to know how you feel about me."She sat there wide eyed for a moment, her mouth hanging open."Are you trying to catch flies?" I asked with a smirk."You're serious?" She said softly.I just nodded. "I'd move here, find a place, get a job and hopefully start my training to become a paramedic. I can get into the university as a resident, cheaper tuition, but mostly I just want to be with you.""You're crazy." She said softly."I've heard love does that to people.""Hon, there's so much more to consider than just that." She said, reaching across the table laying her hand on mine."I know, that's why I'm here now." I waited, looked away from her for a moment and took a deep breath. "If it was just... a summer fling. I'm okay with that, really I am. That doesn't mean I don't want us to be friends."Her hand gripped mine. "It wasn't like that at all. You have to understand what was going on in my life at the time. You showed up at a time when my self-esteem was crushed. I needed to feel loved, even wanted again. You did that in a single afternoon. Sure at first I was upset with you for being a peeping tom, but then I kind of liked the idea of a young guy getting excited seeing me in all my glory. I felt desired. When you brought my sorry, broken ass inside and made me lunch, got me the lotion for my sunburn, and ice for my ankle. You cared about me, and you didn't even know me. I didn't prompt you, you did it out of compassion, and that's something I needed right then.""And now?" I interjected.She tightened her jaw as she thought about her response. "It's different now. I'm different now. I came home and began rebuilding. I like being self-sufficient for the first time in my life, I like knowing that I can stand on my own two feet. I can be a good mother, make sure that dinner gets on the table and the bills get paid. It's empowering." She looked into my eyes. "I have you to thank for that.""Me?""Yes, you. You picked me up and dusted me off, figuratively and literally." She said, a tear slipped down her face.I reached up and brushed it away, and she grinned. "See? That's exactly what I'm talking about. You care about me, and it scared the hell out of me when I realized I felt the same way about you. That last night you nearly crushed my rib cage while we talked, but I didn't want to say anything because I was more afraid you'd let go, and I didn't want you to ever let go.""I was scared. Here I am a grown woman and I fell for a teenager because he was infatuated with me after I took his virginity." She said softly. "You were 19 for crying out loud, I should never have let it happen."I forced myself not to smile at that last statement. "Do you think that if I can carry you across a lawn and through a house, that I couldn't have stopped you? We didn't do anything that I didn't want to do. We were both consenting adults, you didn't take advantage of me."Summer just blinked her eyes and gave her head a little shake. "I just want to make sure I'm understanding all of this. You want to know if there's a chance for you and I to have a relationship, and you're willing to uproot and move here. You want to know if I'm okay with that, is that what you're really asking?""In short, yes." I said.It took her a while to respond. "What if I said no?""I could hope we'd remain friends. Maybe with a little communication once in a while. Who knows, you might even want to come back to Maine and visit, bring Emmy. There's a big summer camp just north of Camden. Just as friends." I said, waving off the shrewd look that she gave me, as if I were saying that we'd hustle Emmy off and get back to old times."What would happen if I said yes, and after you get settled in, you get tired of hanging out with an old lady? Where does that leave us then?" She countered. "You're a thousand miles from friends and family, resenting my very existence."I just smiled. "If I were worried about that, I wouldn't be here right now."I had the feeling her resolve was weakening when the corner of her mouth turned upward. "You know, the real test isn't me, it's Emmy. She knew Phil, the doctor I told you about, was a loser almost immediately. If you don't make the cut with her..." She just shook her head."So I must win over the princess to have the hand of the queen. It's a little backwards, but I like it. When can I set up my interview?" I said laughing.A sly smile crept across her face. "How long are you here for?""Forever, starting after Christmas. I have to work a full year at RFD or I'll have to pay back the tuition for school. I can be back just after the holidays." I said. "I'm on two weeks' vacation so I don't really need to head back until the end of next week.""I think I have just the thing then. Emily and I often go down to the firehouse on Fridays where they have a fish fry. You can meet my uncle while you're there, he's a fireman too.""That would be fine. What about us?""What about us?" She mimicked, not understanding my question."Would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?" I asked formally.Her face lit up. "I'd love that. I'll find someone to watch Emmy on Saturday. If Saturday is okay with you.""Saturday will be fine." I said. The grin on my face mirrored hers. Just then I realized that this meeting couldn't have gone any better if I'd planned it this way.Summer looked at her phone to check the time and said she had to go pick up Emily at her mom's and get her home to bed. She insisted on picking up the tab because it was my birthday."We'll make Saturday your real birthday dinner." She winked as she set down the pen."C'mon walk me to my car." She said."Still have the Jeep?""Yup, not many warm days now, so I can't run around topless." She said.I chuckled, and got a punch in the arm before she joined in. She tossed her handbag across to the passenger seat, as I watched her jeans hugging that beautiful backside. I wanted to take things slow, but the overwhelming sensation of everything going so well came over me. When she turned back to face me I took her in my arms and kissed her like I hadn't in years. Our lips met, her arms slipped around my neck pulling me deeper into her as our tongues danced a familiar dance. My hands crept up the back of her pullover, pulling us tighter together."I've been wanting to do that since you walked in the door." I gasped."Pete?" She asked softly."Yea?" I tilted my head, wondering at her questioning tone."Is this..." She stuttered. "I don't..." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She slipped a hand off my shoulder and reached down between us grabbing the front of my jeans in a soft grip."Is this why your here?" She asked, her eyes bright in the dim light of the street lamp. The look on her face told me that this was a very important question, and nothing short of the truth would be accepted.I reached down between us taking her hand in mine and brought it up and laid it on my chest. "This is why I'm here. It's been empty for over a year, and I want to fill it again."Without moving her hand she leaned in and kissed me again. "Right answer." She whispered."I'll call you tomorrow. Happy birthday." She leaned out and we kissed again.She gave me a little wave as she drove off. I returned it. I just looked down the road for a minute before I drove back to my motel.I woke the next morning squeezing the pillow against my chest tightly. I immediately sat up knowing there was a reason I woke this fast, and the ringer went off again. I dove for my phone to answer it."Good morning sleepy head." Came the soft sweet voice."Good morning sweets." I replied."I'm sorry, I know it's early and you're on vacation, but I wanted to know what you had planned today."I yawned. "Well I was going to go to the city and pick up an application for the fire department for one. I might take a look at what kind of apartments there are around. Get to know the place a little. Why, did you have something in mind?""Well I was wondering if you'd like to come join me for lunch. It'll have to be at the hospital cafeteria. I won't have time to go far. Don't worry the food's not bad." She said with a chuckle."I'd love to." I said, and she gave me directions on how to find her once I got there.I got ready for the day, and headed into the city to get things rolling. I found a realty office that handled rentals, and picked up a business card letting them know what I was looking for and when. I found a small florist shop and stopped in to get Summer some flowers before meeting her for lunch.I made my way into the hospital and up one floor following the signs through the labyrinth of hallways. I pushed through a set of doors into a small ward of a dozen rooms set up in a semi-circle around a large nursing station. I peeked around looking for Summer and didn't see her."Thanks honey, you can set them on the counter there." I heard from behind me. I turned to find a nurse coming from one of the rooms rubbing her hands."What room?" She asked, with a slight drawl in her voice."Christa." I said smiling.The nurses eyes went wide, and her mouth formed a surprised O-shape. "You're him, the guy she's been going on about all morning! Pete, right?"I nodded, grinning bigger. "I certainly hope so.""Just a minute and I'll get her, I think she's down the hall here." She trotted off, more excited than I thought she had reason to be. She returned a couple minutes later saying Summer would be right there after she was done with her patient. A minute later I noticed a head peek out of the room down the hall, but the hair was dark, not Summer's blond mane. I nearly bust out laughing, instead I just winked, turned slightly and leaned on the counter.She slid her hand along my back above my belt. I turned and kissed her without even a hello."Hi! That was mean. Sandy is going to have inappropriate thoughts about you for the rest of the day now." She kissed me again."Don't you know that can spread infection and disease, take that somewhere else." The first nurse said."This stick in the mud is Sam, a complete pain in the ass, and good friend. This is Pete, the friend I told you about." Summer said." Hmm, the hot fireman that rescued your clumsy ass from nearly drowning, you mean." Sam held out her hand. "Don't you make any mistake Pete. You hurt this girl and I'll find you, then nobody will find you. You got that?"I chuckled. "Deal."Summer just rolled her eyes at us both."Come on, let's go spread some germs away from prying eyes." Summer winked at Sam and took my hand leading me down the hallway. She turned before we made it to the main hallway and led me down a side hall. She tapped a code into the door lock and pulled me in flipping on the light. The racks of linens, and supplies lined shelves. She turned and wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into her kiss. After a few minutes of oral calisthenics I came up for air."Are you what I'm having for lunch?" I asked, grinning."Just the appetizer, I'm actually kind of hungry for food too." She replied reaching for the front of my jeans."Wow, what happened to dating a while, you know, getting to know each other." I chuckled.We eventually walked into the cafeteria and hopped into line with everyone else, then made our way to a table in the back."Funny thing happened last night after I got home I called a friend of mine who has a daughter in Emily's class, and she invited Emily to a sleep over on Saturday." She said."What a stroke of luck. What did you have to promise her for that?" I grinned."She had some sordid request involving you that I won't even entertain. I told her she'd have to settle for a similar return favor in the future. She threw in that she wanted to meet you. The only way I'll allow that is supervised. You're not safe with her."I laughed aloud, causing a few people to look over at us."You know, I've noticed no shortage of guys around here. What gives?" I asked."Nothing, it's just a matter of quality over quantity." She said giving me a wink. "As I remember it, I was far from the only girl in Maine, though calling myself a girl is a bit of a stretch.""No. There were plenty of girls around, and you shouldn't hesitate at all. After a complete and thorough examination, on more than one occasion, I can verify that you have all the requisite parts to be a girl." I returned her wink."Smart ass." She said."Actually, though nice as it is, that wasn't one of the parts in question." I said, just before getting a swift kick in the shin.The leaves had turned and were falling, the breeze lifting them up in swirls of gold, orange and red. It may be autumn, but it felt like spring to me. This is going to happen, I thought, and my excitement began to build anew. I'm sure that when I stopped for a coffee, the girl behind the counter thought I was crazy because of the silly grin on my face.I found myself killing time the best I could. Before I knew it I was scoping out dinner before I headed back to the motel. I stopped into a little café and had something light. I did a little research online, found a nice place with good reviews and called and made reservations for Saturday. I flipped on the TV and surfed around aimlessly for a while. I must have nodded off because I was startled awake by the room phone. I answered a little groggily."Did I wake you? I'm sorry hon." She said."No no, I just dozed off watching a little TV that's all." I paused, not wanting to ask why she called, because the truth was, I was just glad she had."So." She said drawing it out a bit. "Are you stretched out on that big old bed?" She giggled, and it sounded like she was nervous."Yup, I didn't go off and find another girl after lunch. I did expect to have them throwing themselves at me, but it just didn't happen. Odd huh?"She laughed genuinely at that. "You know how independent and head-strong West Virginia girls can be.""Do I ever. Wild and wonderful, I wouldn't have it any other way." I added quickly."Uh huh." She replied, not buying my bullshit. "What are you watching, some cheesy motel porno?""No! Some cheesy mystery movie.""Don't act like you didn't check it out. I bet you at least looked at the titles."I blushed, and even though she couldn't see, I knew that she was aware of my reaction."What are you wearing?" She said, her voice deep and husky.I paused before replying. "Jeans and a t-shirt. Why?""Take them off." She said.Without thought I reached for my belt. "What are you wearing?" I asked."I was wearing an over-sized t-shirt and a cute blue thong with polka dots.""You were?" I gulped."Uh huh." She said the smile in her voice came through loud and clear."So you're...""As the day I was born." She said cutting me off.I suddenly found myself with an obstacle to getting my boxers off quickly."When I got out of my bath I used this lotion I have, and it smells so nice, and my skin is so soft I can't help but stroke it."I dropped the phone and yanked the t-shirt off, nearly tearing it in the process."What are you stroking?" I asked, flipping off the TV."What would you like me to?" Came her cheeky reply."Start at the top, those cheeks, how I'd love to be kissing my way back to your ear to nibble on it and kiss my way down your neck.""Sounds nice. I absolutely love having my neck kissed."The vision of her naked body lying on rumpled sheets came back to me as if it were yesterday. "I'd take my time working my way along your collarbone and kiss those beautiful freckles on your shoulder.""You're going the wrong way.""Patience." I said. "I'd kiss my way down the faint little tan line, tracing it with the tip of my tongue. Follow along with your fingertips.""Sorry I was getting ahead of you.""I had a feeling. I can't wait until I can take those stiff pink nipples into my mouth again and taste you. They're hard, aren't they.""Hmm.""Pinch them, tug on them like you know I will.""Yes!" She hissed into the phone."Let go, and trace the soft skin down your stomach. Go slowly. I'd tickle my way down your tummy laying a trail of soft kisses down to your little strip.""Oh, it's gone.""Oh? Why did you do that?""Shaving accident. It's not as easy as you'd think to shave a straight line." She giggled."Smooth is nice too. Spread your legs." I said."You think I'm that easy do you?""No, not easy, just horny.""You know me so well." She said."Are you wet?" I asked."Are you hard?" She tossed back."Touché. Slip your finger in, get it good and wet." I replied."You don't know how much I wish it was something else that was getting slipped in.""What would you rather have in there right now?""Your hard cock, which I'm hoping is in your hand right now."She was right, my cock was hard as an iron pipe and I was stroking it slowly."Slip another finger in, imagine I was there to slip my hard cock into you ever so slowly.""Yea." She gasped."Slow down, what's your hurry?" I asked.Her breathing was fast and ragged."Please.""Please what, Summer?""Hurry!" She pleaded."You want me to drive my cock into you hard, filling you up with every stroke? Is that what you want?" I was working my cock quickly, my breath coming in short gasps."Yes, yes, yes!" She said as she began panting.I couldn't hold back any longer myself.I heard Summer say, "Hon are you there?"I shook my head and grabbed the phone. "Sorry I dropped the phone.""Oh, were you busy doing something?" She giggled."I'm going to need a shower now.""Need a hand with that?""Yes please! Would you come over and wash my back?" I asked."I'd love to, but I can't tonight." I heard her sigh."Let me grab a towel, I made a bit of a mess over here." I said. Summer just chuckled.I grabbed the phone again, the question forming in my mind. "Does Emily know that you're going to have company tomorrow night?""Uh huh. I told her my knight in shining armor made a road trip to come see me."I chuckled. "So the same story you told Sam? I'm the fireman who rescued you when you took a spill on the rocks?""If all it takes is a little white lie to protect my reputation then I'll take it." She said."What sort of reputation would you have without it?" I asked."Oh, please. If anybody knew the real story, let's just say it would be unpleasant. Besides you did come to my rescue, even if you didn't have the uniform yet.""I can go along with that. So do I get any info about my interview tomorrow? You know, what she likes, interests, hobbies, what to expect."Summer laughed. "Nope. I want first impressions from both of you. Come to the house around 5 and we'll go from here.""Okay sweets, get some sleep. I love you." I said.,"Goodnight hon, and I love you more." She said hanging up quickly, getting the last word.A night out on the town.The next morning I grabbed breakfast at a local coffee shop, and called home. Mom asked how things were going, and I said that they were going better than expected and I'd catch her up when I got back. I didn't tell her any more than that, but it was the complete truth. I still couldn't believe that things had gone so well.I looked into some after dinner entertainment four my date with Summer on Saturday, and realized I didn't have anything appropriate to wear. I decided to go shopping and find something worthy of a night to remember.I was in town and not far from the hospital from what I could tell so I gave Summer a call and asked if she wanted to have lunch again. I walked into the wing where she worked and leaned against the nurse's station looking up and down each hall to see if I could spot her. A woman behind a short partition looked up hearing me moving around."Hi. Can I help you?" She asked."I'm looking for Christa." I said."Oh, you must be Pete." She stood and walked over to the counter holding out her hand. "I'm Joan. She mentioned you'd be by.""I was hoping to sneak her away for a few minutes for lunch." I smiled."It's going to probably be another fifteen before she'll be able to. I have to wait for one of the other nurses to come back before I can release her into your care." She smiled."Okay well I can just grab a coffee in the cafeteria for a few to keep out of the way. Thanks." I said and turned to walk down the hallway and saw her in a room through a crack in the door. She was bent over a patient talking to them with a smile on her face. I looked at my watch and headed to the cafeteria to wait.I watched the coming and going of people through the windows for a while when I felt arms wrap around my neck and hands cover my eyes."Guess who?" She asked."Bob, is that you? Your hands are so soft." I replied.She buried her face in my hair and gave me a kiss on the top of the head before pulling my head back against her chest."Does Bob have these?" She said softly, and gave a subtle rub of her chest against my head."Well he has put on some weight so yea I'm guessing he does."She bent down and kissed my cheek. "Come on you clown, I'm hungry."I stood wrapping my arms around her waist and drew her tight against me giving her a long kiss. "Me too, but I'll have to settle for food."Her eyes flashed at me and her grin widened. "For now." Her cheeks turned pink at the sound of several muffled giggles. "Come on let's eat before you get me in trouble for sexually harassing a visitor.""I won't be the one filing a complaint. In fact I was just wondering in a place this size how many available beds there might be." I said, as I walked with her to the line. We settled in at the table and Summer attacked the giant salad she had in front of her."So no hints, nothing to go on tonight? I'm kind of nervous." I said."That's normal, weren't you nervous when you interviewed for your job at the fire department?""No, not really. It was more like signing up for a class than a job interview. He asked me some questions, I asked him a few, and before I knew it he was shaking my hand and welcoming me aboard.""It's not going to be like that, I assure you. She's pretty much your standard 12 year old girl." Summer just froze, the fork half way to her mouth and looked at me."What?" I asked worried."I just did the math." She looked around to see who was within earshot. "You're closer to her age than mine." She set down her fork and looked out the window for a minute.I reached out and took her hand. "Don't let it bother you. It sure as hell doesn't bother me."She snorted. "You'll still be in your twenties when I'm forty.""Don't worry, I'm a firefighter. I can put the candles out before the house burns down." I chuckled. Summer tried hard to look unamused and failed."I can imagine the news now. 'Aging spinster in torrid affair with young stud, more at 11.' My friends are going to think I'm trying to recapture lost youth. Let alone what my family...""Stop." I said sharply but softly. "You're worried about ten years from now more than you're worried about ten hours from now. Relax, there are only three people that have any input in this, and two of them are right here. I'm going to be interviewed by the other in just a few short hours."Summer looked at me seriously for a moment then burst out laughing."What?" I asked."The look on your face. You'd think you were facing a firing squad at sundown. I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about."We finished and Summer had to rush to get back, she tugged me along back as far as the nurses station. She turned and looked at me for a moment then gave me a quick wink."So you'll meet us at the house around 5? We can just take one car that way."I nodded. "Sounds good. I'll see you then."I began to lean in for a quick kiss when Summer snaked her arm around my neck and practically gave me a tonsillectomy with her tongue.I just chuckled and smiled, and let her get back to work.I spent a little time wandering around downtown window shopping before I went back to the motel. I took a little time to reflect on everything that had happened in just a few short days, and I realized I couldn't be luckier if I won the lottery. My only hurdle left is tonight. How would Emily see me, as someone invading their lives, as someone trying to fill her dad's shoes. I let out a sigh and decided that the best thing I could do is to set all of that aside and get to know her and let the chips fall where they may. Summer didn't seem overly concerned. Why should I?I grabbed a quick shower, dressed and grabbed my jacket before I headed up to Summer's house in the hills.To be continued in part 5, by Member389 for Literotica

Leave them wanting moreA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. We made our way to the Jeep and I put our stuff in the back and walked around to give her a hand into her seat. The look in her eyes was dreamy as I closed her door and walked around to the driver's side. We drove back in silence, her hand on my thigh giving it an occasional squeeze. When I pulled into the driveway she looked over at me, the expression in her eyes was full of longing. I got out and walked around the Jeep and grabbed the cooler from the back and walked around and opened her door."Do you need a hand?" I asked softly. She just nodded looking into my eyes. She slid off the seat landing on her good foot and wrapped her arm around me."Hang on." I said softly. I opened the door up, turned on the light and set down the cooler. I went back out and picked her up in my arms and brought her inside. I carried her into the living room and went to set her on the couch and she tightened her arms around my neck and shook her head gently. She lifted her chin towards the bedroom.I looked into her eyes and saw her expression, it looked like a mix need and desire. I carefully passed through the bedroom door and stood beside the bed. I had a split second notion to dump her on the bed laughing, but the look on her face told me that tenderness was needed. I set her down on her feet instead looking into her eyes. That look wrenched my heart, it said to me, "love me." I placed my hands on her hips and drew us slowly together and I leaned forward, her hands came up and lay on my chest, grasping lightly at the fabric of my shirt as she leaned into our kiss."Go turn off the lights." She whispered to me. I looked into her eyes for a moment longer and noticed the corner of her mouth rise slightly as she gave me the slightest push. I nearly ran out to the kitchen, made sure the door was closed and smacked the light switch. I turned the corner from the kitchen into the living room and saw her turning to stand right where she was when I'd left the room.A small lamp with a dim bulb cast a golden glow over the room. She looked up at me standing in the doorway and the corner of her mouth twitched and she bit her lower lip and looked away. I walked back into the room and saw that she'd kicked off her shoes but nothing else had changed. I followed suit and kicked mine off as I approached her. She looked up from under a fall of hair at me still biting her lip. I reached up taking her gently by the chin and releasing the lower lip from her bite, only to capture it with mine. Her arms came up around my neck as I encircled her waist with mine as our mouths explored. Her tongue danced like a flame in a fire, scalding hot one moment and gone another. My hands slid up her waist bringing the shirt with them and I ran my hand around behind her, running my fingers gently up her spine, her skin was so soft and warm. I felt the tremor as she shivered at my touch and it brought a small smile to my lips. She kissed me deeply, our tongues twirling like skilled dancers, before she leaned back slightly raising her arms in surrender.The fabric slid up her curves giving up every beautiful inch grudgingly. The shirt was laid aside as I drank in her beauty. My fingers traced down the smooth curve of her waist, then back up her soft flat stomach with its little silver and pink heart bangle. The thin lace did nothing to hide her excitement, her nipples pressed easily through the flimsy fabric, the small pink areola swelled slightly. The invitation was conveyed, yet I decided to wait on responding. I looked up into her eyes, her expression, soft but willing me onward, yet not giving direction. I was on a voyage of discovery, and Summer was letting me find my own way.I took her in my arms and kissed her again willing myself to go slowly. I broke from her lips, trailing kisses up her jaw as she tilted her head back giving complete freedom for my lips to roam. I made it to her ear, teasing the lobe with the tip of my tongue. Summer inhaled sharply as traced down her neck with the tip of my tongue. She reached up under my shirt running her hands over my back, pulling us together, rubbing her chest to mine. The scent of her perfume urged me on, and I surrendered greedily kissing my way down her chest. I followed the top of her bra with the tip of my tongue before sliding across the fabric and taking the nipple fully into my mouth and sucking it greedily as my hand massaged its twin. I made my way across to the other, offering the same attention to the right. Summer's breathing was ragged, her head tilted slightly back offering herself to me."Take it off." Came the urgent whisper. I pulled her towards me making my way up the other side of her neck while liberating her from the confines of lace. I pulled the fabric slowly down, dragging the lace across her hard nipples, with a whimper she bit her lower lip. Her hands slid up my back, taking my shirt with them as she lifted it over my head and threw it aside. Our skin touched, her nipples poking my chest, it felt like the heat between us was enough to start a fire.She leaned forward taking the upper hand, and in no uncertain terms let me know that it was her turn as she kissed her way from my mouth down my jaw , her hands drawing down my chest as her mouth blazed a trail to my nipple. She toyed with it, flicking it with her tongue before taking it into her mouth, causing me to gasp from the heat that enveloped me. She worked her way from one nipple to the other achingly slow.I reached between us and grasped the front of her jeans fumbling to get them unbuttoned and the zipper pulled. She took my forearms in her hands willing me to slow down."Easy, there's no hurry." She whispered. I calmed myself with a deep breath and unbuttoned her jeans sliding the zipper down. I parted the waist, just as she leaned down pulling them from my grasp. She trailed kisses down my chest as she began shedding my own jeans. She didn't appear to be moving quickly but had mine pushed down to my thighs quicker than I realized. My cock was as hard as old hickory, and it raised a tent in my boxers. She ran her hands down my stomach, and placed them on my hips as she knelt in front of me looking up into my eyes. I know my eyes begged urgently for satisfaction but Summer wouldn't have it. She saw my hands flexing as if looking to grab hold of something and took them in her hands pinning them to my hips before she leaned forward and began nuzzling my hard cock through the fabric of my boxers. She nibbled her way up the underside of my cock, her tongue occasionally lashing out for a lick. She looked up at me smiling as she pushed my hands away and began peeling my boxers down freeing me from the confines. She ran her cheek down my length, she kissed the base as she reached up beneath and took my balls in her hand massaging them as she began kissing her way up the shaft, her tongue leaving a wet trail.She stopped at the tip and cleaned up the moisture that had already begun leaking. I willed her to take me in her mouth, grab me with her hand, but she didn't, she just slowly lapped at the tip and stroked my balls. She was building me up to go off like a cannon and she knew it. Finally she relented and took the tip in her mouth, slowly swirling her tongue around me. I pushed forward hoping she would take more of me and she backed away in equal measure. She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to say, "Did you really think that would work?" She took her time making sure she never missed a spot with her tongue and lips, but never drawing me out. She just kissed and caressed her way down my length. I didn't think I could take much more when she stopped and looked up at me, her eyes smoldering in the dim light. Without a word she tilted her head slightly and bent forward taking one my balls into her mouth and began stroking it with her tongue, rolling it around her mouth. I gasped at the sensation, and I thought I would lose it right then as she let it drop from her lips.It was only then that I realized that I was shaking in anticipation. Summer stood slowly looking into my eyes, her lips parted slightly and I instinctively leaned into her kiss. Her arms came up around my neck and my hands went to the waist of her jeans, two could play this game. I pushed them down to her hips, breaking our kiss with a smile. I pushed my jeans all the way off before kneeling before her and sliding her jeans down to her knees. I smiled a little wider at the pink panties with the tiger stripes and noted a large damp spot, I pushed the jeans down and she stepped out of them, they landed next to mine when I tossed them aside. She stood still, her hands at her sides as I drank in the sight of her long sun kissed legs. I ran my hands up her thighs, she was trembling under my hands. I leaned forward, placing a soft kiss on the damp spot, a soft sigh escaped her lips, as I kissed downward pushing my tongue against her through the fabric. I traced my tongue back up, she grasped my wrists urging me to pull the flimsy fabric down her hips and be done with it. I had sufficiently quelled my desire to throw her down on the bed and take her fast and hard. I was learning to enjoy taking my time.I nuzzled her tugging the panties up pulling them tighter into her crease, pressing my tongue into her through the fabric, soft moans escaped from deep in her chest. Her grip on my wrists tightened urging me to take them off, but I held fast teasing her through the fabric until she let out a pleading moan. I loosened my hold and let her hands push mine down, her panties sliding down with them. The scent of her arousal caused a wave of urgency to hit me, and I inhaled deeply reigning it in. I turned her slightly setting her on the edge of the bed. I slipped between her spread legs and began teasing her kissing my way down and stopping, working my way down the other side of her. It wasn't long that I felt her leg wrap around my head, and her fist grab my hair that she'd had enough teasing and she needed release.She laid back pulling me down into her, as soon as I dipped my tongue to her molten center her back arched and she let out a feral growl. Her hips lifted grinding herself into my probing mouth, and I did my best to stoke the fire, tongue dancing over slippery flesh, relishing every moment of pleasure I could give her. Her hips began to buck as I locked my lips around her clit attacking it with my tongue and she began to cry out as her back arched. I did my best to keep her at that edge and let the pleasure wash over her. She slowly settled back down her body relaxed while she gasped for air.She took my head in her hands and drew me up over her languid body. I took the time to kiss my way up as she drew my face to hers. Her eyes were still closed but her lips didn't miss their mark as kissed my forehead first and worked her way down my face, our tongues wrestling like lovers."Well you've certainly become skilled at that." She sighed."To become truly skilled at anything, you must love what you're doing." I replied softly, conveying an adage one of my old teachers used often."Do you love what you're doing?" She asked between kisses.I smiled and let out a low chuckle. Our bodies melted together, her legs parted and wrapped around my hips, and I entered her slippery warmth. Neither of us were in a hurry as we sampled each other's body. The heat kept building like a fanned fire and I began stroking longer, and pushing deeper, her legs urging me on, her tongue tracing down my ear as she whispered encouragement. I kissed and nibbled down her neck, as I reached beneath her, taking her shoulders in my hands I held her in place as the pace of my strokes became more insistent. She started to whimper, her lips parting and she began moaning, spurring me on. She gasped, and cried out arching her back offering herself even wider to me and began shaking. The end was near for me as I too groaned and drove forward, pulling on her shoulders, pressing into her as hard as I could. I erupted deep inside her, arching my back as we both gasped for breath.I slid off lying beside her still gulping air. Summer rolled up onto her elbow and laced her leg between mine, rubbing her knee against my thigh as she leaned down and kissed me. Her hand ran up and down my sweat slicked chest as she stole every gasp for air I made."I'm not sure if I'm an excellent teacher or you're an excellent student, but wow!" She said. She rolled off the side of the bed saying she'd be right back. A cool breeze blew and I felt myself shiver."Oh shit!" I whispered looking down and my spent cock laying on my stomach drying. So many things started racing through my mind.Summer padded back into the bedroom, a towel in her hand. She crawled up onto the bed smiling at me, and leaned down for a kiss."I'm so sorry." I nearly cried. She just looked at me, one eyebrow raised."See how easy it is to forget?" She replied softly, knowing instinctively what I meant. "Why do you think I just went and washed up. I didn't want to be sleeping on the wet spot." She grinned."What if..." I started and she leaned down covering my mouth with hers."Don't worry," she whispered, "the lesson I wanted you to take away from that first day was that it's your responsibility to remember to cover your member." She giggled.She let out a deep sigh. "I don't exactly go around jumping into bed with just anybody, despite what you may think of me." Her expression turned serious. "I'm disease free, I got checked out a few months ago, and don't worry, I can't get pregnant." There seemed to be something left unsaid, she just sighed again.She proceeded to use the towel to clean me up, without saying anything more. I reached up and gently lifted the hair away from her face, but she didn't look up from what she was doing. She was looking at what she was doing, but she was a million miles away. I slowly slipped the towel from her hand and pulled her down to me wrapping my arms around her. She nestled herself against me hugging me tightly as I turned off the lamp. I ignored the wet feeling on my chest."Are you awake?" She whispered. I had been in one my half-awake moments when she asked. I opened my eyes, and noticed it was still dark outside."Yea." I replied softly as I kissed her shoulder. I realized I was spooning her and tightened my hold just a bit."I'm sorry about earlier, how I reacted." She sighed deeply."You've got nothing to be sorry for." I whispered softly in her ear before giving it a nibble.She started playing with my hand, tracing the fingers with hers, slipping hers beneath mine and I closed my hand around hers gently."If you don't want to talk about it..." I started."No. I don't mind." She replied twisting her head speaking over her shoulder. I ran my fingers down the length of hers resting where the ring would be, and rubbed slow circles. I felt her little smile and quick gust of breath rather than saw it. "Right to the point. Ten years, damn that sounds like a long time. I just realized you probably don't have any idea how old I am, do you?""Doesn't matter." I said kissing her shoulder and up the side of her neck."Last summer I came home from my shift at the hospital early, nearly caught him in the act with a friend of mine. It was pretty obvious what was going on. I found out it had been going on for a while by then.""What a dirt bag." I said, my grip upon her tightened a little in response. "A guy like that doesn't deserve someone like you. Did you leave him that day?""Leave him? I threw him out, both of them actually." She said. A few moments went by before she started again softly. "One woman wasn't enough for him, or maybe I wasn't enough for him.""Hey now. Don't start talking like that. Where one man sees a rock, another sees a diamond."Summer busted out laughing. "Where in the hell did you hear that?"I started laughing along with her. "Probably on TV or in a magazine." I took her hand in mine and ran it down her stomach and began circling slowly with our fingers entwined.She took a deep breath. "You're a subtle one, you are. She's ten, her name is Emily, and she's the most wonderful little girl in the world.""Where is she now?" I asked, scared to hear bad news."Summer camp in western Pennsylvania. My folks are picking her up when the session ends."I kept rubbing slow circles, and flicked her little silver heart belly button ring gently. "No more?""No." She said softly. "After Emmy something went wrong with the plumbing, I had to have surgery.""It sounds like it's time to move on, start over.""Yea, it's taken a year and a lot of prodding from family and friends, but I think it's time. This trip was going to be a little solo adventure. My total lack of grace and dexterity landed me on my ass for two weeks." She chuckled."Well it looks like you're doing well. You've had a passionate love affair with a hot, young stud. What else is there?"She giggled. "I'm not sure I'm done with that part yet." She ran her hand down behind her finding my hardness in the dark gently rubbing it."Yay for me." I whispered. She wiggled away from me and rolled over to face me, our lips met in a deep kiss."Me too." She said between kisses.She pushed my shoulder back laying me flat on the rumpled sheets, she climbed on me straddling my hips as we made out like teenagers. I must have nudged her just right a few times."Somebody is looking for a little more action." She grinned as she reached down between us lining me up and slipping down slowly. A soft hum of approval vibrated from her throat, or was that me? I couldn't tell. Our bodies rocked slowly like a boat on a gentle swell. Our pace built slowly, savoring the feeling of just being together. She sat up and began pushing herself down harder on me as I raised my hips to meet each with a firm thrust. We were in no hurry, but passion quickly set the pace and we were both moaning loudly, her body began to shake in my hands. I knew I wouldn't last much longer, and was thankful as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on me. She threw her head back and moaned deeply as she ground herself on my cock. Her whole body shook as the wave of her orgasm crashed over her, I couldn't hold out any longer and lifted my hips and erupted in her again.She laid down on my chest panting."I love you." I whispered softly, kissing the top of her head.I woke to an obnoxiously loud seagull squawking outside. I took a deep breath and stretched and felt rumpled sheets next to me. I blinked away the fog from my eyes and noticed I was alone. I tugged my jeans on and walked out to the kitchen. I felt right away that something was wrong. I jogged out the kitchen, the screen door banged against the porch rail. The Jeep was gone. I ran back inside to the bedroom, her clothes were gone, in the bath her toiletries were gone. The coffee table in the living room had a magazine or two on it. I looked in the kitchen and nothing was different except for the note on the counter.Dear Pete,I feel like a complete and total asshole right now, because I know when you read this you'll be pretty upset. When I woke up I checked my messages and my Mom had called yesterday. Emmy was in an accident at camp and broke her arm. She's okay, but I didn't feel right staying with you while my folks took care of her.I heard what you said last night and it scared me. I wanted so badly to say I love you too. I'm just not sure if it's real or not. We come from different worlds, we're at different places in our lives, it would be impossible for us both. You should move on, and remember everything I taught you. I have no doubt you're going to make some girl very happy. You did this one.Love,SummerHugs & kissesSummer hated herself for the lie about Emmy breaking her arm, but she'd hope it would ease the sting of her running off. She was sure there was no other way to end it. The tear was drying leaving a cool streak down her face.The traffic was getting heavier as she neared Portland, so she decided to get off the highway and start west along back roads. She still had a couple weeks of her vacation, so she wasn't worried about getting home right away.Road TripIt had been over a year now.I was working support in Warren down along the Camden road. There was a large blueberry farm there that was burning their fields. It's common practice to keep the other plants from taking over, blueberries grew like weeds out here, the fall burning helped increase the crop, and here in down east Maine blueberries are big business.I sat on the back of Fire Engine number 3, looking out over the fields, we were just here to make sure that the fires didn't get away from the farmers. Dark smoke rolled along on the breeze as the low flames crept eastward. These were the worst times. Normally I was too busy to think about it, too busy to dredge up the past and go over it like a raccoon pawing through a trash bin. Unfortunately, I tended to hold on to things like that. I could see Summer in my mind as if I'd seen her yesterday. The blue eyes, and that crooked little smile, her straw colored hair blowing in the breezes off the water. She hadn't tanned so much as she just glowed, as if reflecting the sun's color and warmth on to you.Fifteen months. That's how long it had been since she left. I still had the note carefully folded in my wallet. A few times frustration nearly got the better of me and I almost threw it away, but sentiment always seemed to win out.After she left I stewed for weeks, mom and friends kept trying to shake me out of my funk and none of them succeeded. I talked to Davy about a job but he'd already given my spot to someone else since I hadn't gone down to see him early enough. He told me that the city was looking for recruits for the fire department, and after my level headed rescue of a boater last year I should apply for it. The boater in question thought it was a smart idea to smoke his cigar while refueling, and the fumes caught. I got to him with a fire extinguisher before the place went up. He got burned up his arm and some around his neck but he survived. I didn't have any other prospects and it seemed like a good idea.The chief remembered the story about my fast thinking the summer before and looked over my paperwork. Before I knew it I was getting a ride up to Fairfield to the fire training academy. After six months I'd gotten my certification in firefighting and my first aid training. I requested further EMT training but the chief said it would have to wait until the new budget year before he could send me back.The summer had been busy with the tourists, the occasional fire, plenty of rescues, but now that the season was over it had quieted down. It was the quiet times, like now, that I'd fall into this pensive mood. Some of the older guys would try to rouse me, ruffling my hair to snap me out of it. I remembered Herb, the engineer for #3, sat next to me beside the fire house a few days ago. He didn't say anything for a few minutes."She must have been something."I just nodded. "She was everything."He nodded. "You know, when the smokes thick, sometimes you have to check the line between you and your partner. Make sure he's still there. If he pulls, and you don't tug back he doesn't know if he's snagged, or lost you."I smirked. "Yeah."He stood up and wandered back into the station. He was right, she tugged, but I didn't tug back. I let her leave. I won't lie and say I didn't cry out her name while I kicked the gravel in the driveway. I couldn't understand how she could leave like that without even a goodbye.Herb was right, and it's time to respond to the tug. We finished out the day walking the line to make sure there weren't any hot spots that would flare up before heading back to the station. Tonight was the end of my shift, I'd be headed home when we got back to the station, and I was off for the next couple days. I told the guys I'd see them on Friday and grabbed my duffel and headed to my truck.I walked into the house and it smelled wonderful. Mom said hi to me and told me dinner would be ready in a little bit. I went to my room and unpacked my bag. I remember when I told her that I was joining the fire department, she was torn between being happy that I'd found a direction after school, and sad that I'd be getting into a dangerous line of work. When I mentioned moving out and finding my own place she had convinced me to stay, and to put my money away. The house was plenty big, and she didn't like the idea of living alone, even though half the week I spent at work.I went into the kitchen and after a little silence she asked me what was wrong. I just raised my eyebrows at her."What makes you think something is wrong?""First of all, that response, second, you're not usually so quiet around dinner time." She chuckled. I didn't reply at first."What if I told you that I was thinking about moving? I don't mean getting my own place, like to another state?"She stopped what she was doing and looked at me for a moment. "Chasing your dream girl?" She asked. She had correctly deduced that last year's crashing depression was brought about by a girl, but I never told her who it was. She figured it was some girl I'd known in school that left for college."How will I ever know she's only a dream if I don't try to catch her?"She didn't say anything for a minute and went back to setting the table."I just don't want to see you get hurt. I mean, what if she's got a boyfriend or she didn't see things the way you did. It's not as if you were dating her long, I never even got to meet her."That idea shot through my mind, my mother meeting Summer sent a chill up my spine. I nearly forgot that mom thought this was some high school girlfriend. Then her statement rang a bell as if my head were in it. What if Summer had moved on, and was seeing someone or worse, remarried. My heart leapt into my throat and I swallowed."If that's the case then I may be back sooner than later.""Don't you get vacation time from work now that you've been there a year?"I nodded."Then why not take it and find out. Don't burn your bridges Smokey."She had a point. If I quit and headed into the wild unknown I'd be risking a decent future. I chuckled."Thanks." I replied with a little more sarcasm than necessary to get my point across."What?""I actually expected you to tell me to not go chasing dreams. It never works out like you hope it will, blah, blah, blah.""Is that what you want to hear?" She asked. "Best thing you did was joining the fire department. If nothing else, it's a job you can get pretty much anywhere you go. I'm not going to try and scare you out of living your life. You're smart, you'll always land on your feet, I've never really worried about you like that.""I think I'll talk to the chief about taking a vacation." I said smiling.When I got back to the station on Friday I went to the office and put in my request, I decided to take the week of my birthday off. I got the okay the next day. I spent the next couple weeks making calls and doing a little detective work. I found the rental agent in town that handled the house rental and inquired about Summer's address. It took a little finagling to get the woman to give me an address, but I got it.The next couple of weeks went by slowly, thankfully nothing major happened, and my vacation began. I'd packed up my duffel and headed south then west. I burned up the highway arriving at the state line in only a couple hours. I crossed New England by mid-afternoon, and drove on into New York state, making it to the Pennsylvania state line just after dinner time. I was beat, so I found a motel and ordered some take out.I dreamt of her. The last night we spent together, she opened up, telling me so many things. She had cried, I remembered. There was pain there that was barely hidden.The next morning I checked out and found the little diner on the edge of town recommended by the clerk. I had breakfast and pored over a map to plan the rest of my trip. Having pushed myself yesterday I'd made it more than half way to my destination, at this rate I'd be there by dinner time. After breakfast I hit the road again, skirting the cities and burning up the miles I found myself looking up at a sign, 'Welcome to West Virginia; Wild and Wonderful'. That caused a chuckle as I thought about Summer. It was a good description of the natives if she was any indication.I skirted the edge of town and found myself a motel room. I laid back on the bed and I wondered what I was doing. I came all this way to see her, and I hadn't spent a single moments thought on how I was going to go about it. Show up at her home and say, 'Hey, how's it going? Remember me?'I decided the best way was to let her know I was here and to let her come to me if she wanted to see me. It sounded conceited at first, but it also felt right. If she didn't want to see me, she'd only have to call me and say so, and I'd go home. That thought sent a cold chill through me, and I did my best to brush it away. I rummaged through the little desk and found some stationery and wrote her a note.Dear Summer,I thought it best to let you know I had come here to see you, and let you decide if you wanted to see me, rather than showing up at your door unannounced. Please, give me a call and let me know if I should stay or go.PeteI put my number on the bottom of the note, and decided the best time to drop it off would be in the morning. Emmy would likely be in school and Summer would probably be at work. I put the note into an envelope and sealed it and wrote Summer's name on the front.The next morning I decided I'd grab some breakfast in the coffee shop of the motel, before I made the trip across town. Where she lived seemed to be on the outskirts of the city on the other side of the river. I took my time making my way carefully through commuter traffic. Then across the river and up into the hills. I found the house and pulled up in front, a small stone retaining wall held back the front lawn from the road, and a mailbox stood sentinel at the head of the driveway. There were no cars in it, and I looked at the little house with its small windows and front porch. A few last die hard flowers held out against the October cold. I smiled, as I imagined her sunbathing naked on the front lawn, causing accident after accident on what seemed to be a busy road. I pulled up and left the note in the mailbox, and hoped that if there were someone else, that it was vague enough not to cause trouble.As I drove away the anxiety began. I had no idea the kind of reception I'd get. I drove around the outskirts of town killing time. The area reminded me of home, more up towards the mountains not along the coast. I roamed down tree lined roads passed a few farms, cows and horses sunning themselves in fields. I turned back towards the city after noon and made my way back to my motel. I figure if I'm lucky enough for her to want to see me, I should at least be presentable.After my shower I stood in front of the sink looking into the mirror and noted that I'd firmed up since becoming a firefighter. My face looked a little more angular, my shoulders and arms were a lot stronger. I didn't look like a skinny kid any more.I got dressed and laid back on the bed, channel surfing for anything to watch while I waited for the phone to ring. Time passed slowly, the tedium of lousy TV shows wasn't helping. It was after 4, and I was getting anxious. I grabbed my phone and took a walk around the outside of the motel so I wouldn't go stir crazy.I was on my second lap, thinking about how this trip was a big mistake when my phone rang, jolting me out of my reverie. I yanked my phone out of my pocket and noted it was a local number calling."Hello?"Silence."Summer?""You're really here?" She asked softly."I am here. I'd really like to see you." I stopped knowing that if I said any more I'd probably break down. She didn't respond at first. "I'll understand if you don't want to. I'll just go home if you say no.""No, I mean yes! I mean don't go, I want to see you. Meet me at RJ's, it's a little bar not far from you. I'll see you in an hour." She gave me directions from the motel, and told me that she called from her cell to just call her if I got lost.To be continued in part 4, by Member389 for Literotica

Mark 6:34 KJV - And Jesus, when he came out, saw much people, and was moved with compassion toward them, because they were as sheep not having a shepherd: and he began to teach them many things. Matthew 9:35-38 KJV - 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease among the people. 36 But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few; 38 Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. Psalm 23:1-6 KJV - The LORD is my shepherd; I shall not want. 2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters. 3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. 4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. 5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. 6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for ever. John 10:7-11 KJV - 7 Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. 8 All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers: but the sheep did not hear them. 9 I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. 10 The thief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy: I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly. 11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep

This recording is a condensed version of the sermon preached at Immanuel Ev. Lutheran Church on June 1, 2025. You can watch the full recording on our YouTube Channel. Psalm 19:1-11 The heavens declare the glory of God; And the firmament shows His handiwork. 2  Day unto day utters speech, And night unto night reveals knowledge. 3  There is no speech nor language Where their voice is not heard. 4  Their line has gone out through all the earth, And their words to the end of the world. In them He has set a tabernacle for the sun, 5  Which is like a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, And rejoices like a strong man to run its race. 6  Its rising is from one end of heaven, And its circuit to the other end; And there is nothing hidden from its heat.   7  The law of the LORD is perfect, converting the soul;  The testimony of the LORD is sure, making wise the simple; 8   The statutes of the LORD are right, rejoicing the heart;  The commandment of the LORD is pure, enlightening the eyes; 9   The fear of the LORD is clean, enduring forever;  The judgments of the LORD are true and righteous altogether.  10  More to be desired are they than gold, Yea, than much fine gold; Sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb. 11  Moreover by them Your servant is warned, And in keeping them there is great reward.  Theme: The Glory of God is Revealed God's Glory is Revealed in Nature The LORD's Glory is Revealed in His Word

Lesson Two, and Two and a half.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow."How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic."Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me."What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries."I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance."Please tell me what's bothering you."I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge."Nothing." I said, unconvincingly."It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said."Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me."I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp."Why?" I asked softly."Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together."Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look."What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear."Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about."This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway."The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise.""I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?""You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned."Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up."Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible."Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed."Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling."Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting."You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers."Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?""Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled."Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully."Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink."Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear."I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips."I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now.""All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them."Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling."Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked."Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed."What are you making?" She replied chuckling."I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said."Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression."What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn."Nothing." I said, my grin returning."Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil."Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds."If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her."Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate."A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?""Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed."But for how long?" I said playing along."You have your driver's license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject."Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked."Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?""Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her."Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said."Ride?" She asked."I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind.""Not at all." She smiled.I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose."I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold."Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud."Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips."Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding."I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question."Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand."You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes."I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before.""I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly."Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me."It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion."Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes and had my bike on it and strapped it into place. I got in and got myself familiar with everything. Started it up and turned up the air conditioning. Once I felt comfortable with everything I pulled on my seat belt and headed out of the parking lot. I got back to town and figured I'd go drop off my bike first. I pulled up in front of the house, and killed the engine. I hopped out and took my bike off the back, then ran inside for some clothes to wear tonight since I was kind of sweaty from the ride. I picked through some stuff and grabbed a bag and tossed it in. I was glad mom wasn't home, I didn't want to have to explain what I was doing, and who owned the Jeep out front. She knew I was working for a tourist that needed help, and unless Paula at the store said anything, Mom had no idea who it was. I made my way back to the house."Thank you for getting my Jeep.""It's no problem. I haven't had much practice with a stick.""Ouch! Do I still have a clutch?" She teased.I just rolled my eyes in imitation of her."The concert is in a few hours and I want to take a bath, you could probably use one too." She scrunched up her nose at me sniffing and making a face."It's your fault I got all sweaty earlier." I said smiling and gave her a quick peck. I got up and went into the bathroom and started the water running."Actually you smell pretty good, like good clean sweat. Let's wash it off."I turned to face her. She looked at me for a moment and raised her arms in silent admonition to undress her. I took the hem of her tank top and lifted it up baring her chest. She never broke my gaze as I knelt and slid her panties over her taut thighs. I took her ankle and she rested her hand on my shoulder for balance as I unwound the bandage and set it up on the counter. She didn't wait for me to get undressed, she reached for my tee and lifted it and I raised my arms in time for her to sweep it off. I kicked off my shoes as she undid the button of my jeans pushing them down. She leaned her head towards the bath and motioned me to get in first. She got in sitting gently between my upraised knees and leaned back against me. She sighed and just closed her eyes and relaxed for a minute. I kissed her on the temple softly and a little smile spread across her lips."We don't need to go to the concert, you know." I whispered in her ear giving it a little nibble."I know, but anticipation will make it better. Trust me. Call it lesson two and a half." She chuckled. She turned and picked up the little scrubby puff sitting in the corner and the bottle of body wash and handed them to me and sat back. I lathered up and began soaping down her chest, working my way down one arm, then the other. I worked down her stomach, making sure not to tangle her little belly button ring in the puff. Her thighs glistened as she raised first one to be washed, then the other. For a moment she liberated the puff and did her calves and feet, being better able to reach them. While there, she did mine as well, working her way back up my thighs. She turned and knelt facing me, lathering up the puff once more. She began washing my chest, and down my stomach eventually making her way down to my now hard cock. She washed it well but didn't linger as she worked her way back up to my arms. She washed my face gently. Her hand rested gently on the back of my neck and drew me to her as she ran the soapy puff over my shoulders and down my back. I wrapped my arms around her hips and pulled her to me. I kissed her navel flicking her little heart dangle. She immediately jumped, and I smiled."Hey I warned you." She said. Before I could respond the soaked puff smacked me on the head, soap suds ran down my face. Summer laughed. "Don't open your eyes." She said, massaging it through my short hair. I heard the water turn on again and she fiddled with the knobs and turned on the hand held sprayer. After a moment I felt her holding it over my head rinsing me off. I stood letting her finish the job, and took the sprayer and began rinsing her off as well. I watched the suds give up their hold on her curves, and I could imagine their sadness from letting her go as they pooled at her feet. She reached down and rinsed the suds down the drain and turned off the water. I stepped out and helped her so she needn't put undue weight on her ankle. I dried Summer off before getting around to me. She headed into the bedroom as I rummaged through the clothes I'd brought. I put on my good jeans and pulled on a polo shirt. Summer passed me in jeans and a little black bra, a shirt slung over her arm. She eyed me up and down as she sauntered past. I followed her into the bath to see what she was up to. She shooed me out claiming she needed to 'put on her face'. Despite my protests that her face was beautiful as is. I got the boot anyway.She came out a few minutes later wearing her long sleeve top with the buttons undone, nearly showing her bra. A little silver pendant hung down her chest of a little sea turtle. I looked at her face and it glowed. Her hair brushed but slightly curly. Her eyes somehow seemed larger and deeper color, and her lips pinker and more inviting. I didn't realize I had been holding my breath until I exhaled sharply.Her smile disappeared. "What?" She looked at me."Nothing!" I said quickly. "It's just that you're so... you're beautiful."She softened at the compliment, the glow returning to her face. "Thank you. You're too sweet." She gave me a quick kiss. "I have a cooler, let's pack something for dinner." We headed into the kitchen and put together a little picnic in the cooler of cheese, veggies and the rest of the baguette from lunch."Damn, I need to make some more tea. Oh well we can swing by the market before they close and see what they have." She said.We gathered up our little cooler and she grabbed a sweatshirt for when it cooled off later, and we headed out. I helped her up into the Jeep and went around and got in the driver's seat."Does it feel odd being chauffeured around?" I asked smiling."No it's kind of nice actually." She smiled back and gave my thigh a squeeze. We stopped in at the store and she hobbled down the aisles and picked up some grapes, and she found a bottle of sparkling cider."If you want they have wine and beer too. I'm driving so you're safe." I smiled."I'm not much of a drinker, this will be fine, and we can share it." She smiled slyly back at me. I took the grapes behind the counter and gave them a good rinse and set them on some paper towels to drain."Do you always walk around like you own the place?" Summer asked."Don't knock it. If it weren't for that, I would never have been so lucky to deliver your groceries last Monday." I wiggled my eyebrows at her making her giggle. "Hey Paula, do you have any cups I can snag for our champagne?""What?" Paula said, shocked."It's just cider!" Summer added quickly holding up the bottle."You know where that stuff is Pete, take what you need." Paula waved me off."Ooh!" I heard behind me as I gathered up the grapes and bagged them up. I looked over my shoulder to see Summer going over a small display of locally made chocolates. She picked up a small back of chocolates to add to the pile.We got up to the counter and Paula was keying everything in."Did you want to settle your bill while you're here Miss Lynne?" Paula asked."Sure it's Friday, no better time." She smiled. "Let's put this on it too." She waved at the pile on the counter. She handed over her card, signed the pad and got her receipt, stuffing it into her wallet. "Oh we don't need a bag, we're going to toss it into the cooler.""Where are you kids off to?" Paula asked innocently. I knew Paula and she was digging for dirt. Luckily I cut in before Summer did."I'm taking Mrs. Lynne down to the concert in the park. She still can't drive her standard with her foot." I said doing my best to sound as innocent as I could. We made our way out and put the rest of the food in the cooler."I'm guessing she's a bit of a gossip?" Summer whispered. "Gotta love small towns. It's the same back home.""Yea well she has an ear for dirt, and she's centrally located to redistribute anything she thinks is juicy enough to share. Let's just put it this way, if she thought I was doing anything besides your lawn you wouldn't live it down with the locals."We both had a good laugh at that as I pulled the Jeep around and headed into town. The street down to the park was going slow, traffic was moving though and people were walking down the sidewalks with blankets and coolers. I pulled up right at the entrance and got a nasty look from a cop."I'm just dropping off the handicapped!" I yelled out the window. Summer gave me an offended look and gave me a punch on the shoulder. "Play it up a bit, maybe I'll get to park closer." I said under my voice. "Go towards the center if you can, maybe about twenty or thirty yards from the stage for the best sound. I'll bring the cooler.""Okay, grab the blanket from behind the back seat while you're at it." She added, and hopped down onto her good foot and hobbled off dramatically. Sure enough, the officer called out and told me to park at the end lot where the police and ambulance were. I made my way back with the cooler and blanket.As I made my way to where I hoped to find Summer I bumped into a few people I knew, swapping quick hello's as I moved through the gathering crowd. I noted at least two admiring stares and noticed they were aimed right where I was headed. I wasn't sure if that made me happy or not. Yes I was here with the lovely lady, and just the thought of that made me grin."What are you smiling at?" She asked seeing me. I shrugged setting down the cooler and spreading out the blanket, and Summer scooted onto it. Recorded Fifties music was playing softly over the sound system from the stage.I leaned in close and said in her ear. "I just noticed that you're drawing attention and I'm wondering how many guys are wishing they were me right now." Her cheeks went pink as she looked up and around looking to see who looking at her."Don't get many women-folk in these parts, do you?" She asked softly. I laughed."Beautiful women don't usually go out on their own. This town is known for eligible bachelors swooping down on unsuspecting fair maidens and making off with them." I said softly, playing along. "Don't worry, I'll protect you." She giggled."Good, I'd hate to be made off with by some 'other' handsome guy, oh the horror!" She said rolling her eyes at me. She leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek. "Thank you." She smiled. I blushed furiously realizing we were in public and that kiss was a blatant admission that she was without a doubt, with me.The lights facing the crowd began to flash slowly signaling that the show would start in a moment. They went down and the lights on the stage came up slowly in blue. The Fifties music got a little louder and there were couples dancing on the stage.All of a sudden a spot came on in the center of the stage and two guys stood there. John, my buddy Jeff's older brother was one of them. The other guy must have been one of his music school buddies."I can't play like this?" He said holding up a red rag wrapped around his hand. "You did this, now you gotta play for me."John stared at him for a moment and reached for the guitar on the stand and walked to the front of the stage. "This is an oldie, well where I come from it is." He turned to the band. "Watch me for the changes and try to keep up." He started playing Chuck Berry's, Johnny B. Good. He really got into it, dancing around the stage, ending with a huge jump and dropped to his knees with the final note.John stood, to loud applause, and introduced himself and the band, and said they'd be taking a walk down a musical memory lane with us tonight, and he hoped we enjoyed the show. The show was choreographed like a play, as actors appeared on stage to join in the songs and period costumes of the Fifties and Sixties. Everything they played was some sort of blues rock, everything from Ray Charles and Ben E. King, to Marvin Gaye. He stopped to tell us that despite the invasion of British music, American music was still a very powerful influence, and the Sixties weren't only about the Beatles and the Stones."That brings us to the mid-Sixties. We're going to take a quick break, and we'll be right back, don't go anywhere. We're watching you." He pointed at people in the crowd, then laughed. The crowd joined him. "This concert is sponsored by the local Chamber of Commerce, but I'd also like to direct you down to our tent over here where we're selling CD's and gear, because we artists need beer and pizza like the rest of the world.""Wow they're good!" Summer said cracking the cooler open and digging out some snacks. "Here, open that would you please?" The plastic cork popped sounding like a champagne bottle. Causing a few people to turn and smile and one to clap. I poured the cider into the cups and we nibbled on the snacks in the cooler. She popped a cherry tomato in my mouth then took one herself."You build a heck of a picnic." I said, causing her to laugh."I slaved over a hot stove all day."The lights on the crowd began to flash again, announcing the end of the intermission. A lone guitar started in on something bluesy.The lights came back up and there were summer of love trappings on stage. The backup singers were dressed in bell bottoms and headbands and long flowing sleeves. John took center stage again and the spot came up on him."Now you may have construed that my earlier remarks about the Sixties not being about the British invasion as a criticism. It wasn't in the least. A lot of bands came out of Britain then, and most of them were excellent to say the least. A good many of these performers sited their love of American jazz and blues as their influence. One such performer was a gentleman named Van Morrison." Quite a few people gave in to a round of applause. "I'd like your help in convincing one of our audience members to give us a hand with the next couple songs. You see my little brother Jeff works the sound board." He pointed down at the front to where Jeff waved. "A good buddy of his from school is one of the best sax players I've ever heard, which is saying a lot when you consider my fellow musicians.""Pete! I know you're out there, Jeff spotted you with a lovely young lady earlier. Maybe we can convince you to break away from her for a few songs."Summer turned to me her eyes wide. "Does he mean you." I was still staring at the stage."Folks let's hear some support to get him up here and get on with the show!" He yelled.Applause erupted through the crowd. I looked at Summer who was clapping furiously and reached over and gave me a push. I stood up and made my way to the sound board through the crowd, people encouraged me as I walked by.I got up to Jeff and said, "Thanks buddy, I owe you one." I'm sure the sarcastic edges wasn't lost on him."I figure if this doesn't impress her panties off, nothing will." He replied.If he only knew, I thought to myself. I stepped up to the edge of the stage and climbed the steps. John was center stage clapping over his guitar. I walked up and shook his hand. I whispered something into his ear, then walked back to where the horns were and picked up a sax, and a mouthpiece. I wet the reed down and mounted it up as the bass player started the riff for Tupelo Honey. The audience started clapping."Pete made a request of me, which is only fair since I dragged him away from his lovely lady friend, so we're dedicating this to her. Summer this is for you." He pointed out to the crowd. The song began and I joined in like I'd been playing every day since school got out. I walked up beside John and played the sax solo like a pro. When we were done serenading Summer we moved on to Days Like This, and segued right into Moondance, my favorite by far. I found myself singing alongside John when I didn't have a solo. The flute player a tall, pretty girl was really getting into it. John improvised the lyric to 'Underneath the cover of June, Rockport skies'. The flutist and I stepped forward next to John and took a bow as the song ended, as he yelled our names into the mic. I was feeling pretty awesome at that point taking off the sax and placing it back on the stand and shaking the hand of its owner thanking him for the use. I made for the steps and waved once more as John started in on the turn of the decade and started on Clapton's Bell Bottom Blues next.I found Summer sitting next to Jeff at the sound board with the biggest grin she could muster without hurting herself."Thanks for the seat." She said to Jeff and stood up and wrapped her arms around my neck giving me a long hard kiss. As we broke our lip lock I saw Jeff give me a thumbs up sign without even looking over at me. I just smiled and turned Summer back to our blanket."Oh my God! That was awesome. Why didn't you tell me you were a musician?" She said as people around us thanked me. I just shrugged."I don't know, I've been playing for six or seven years. I've always loved jazz and blues. It's like a hobby to me." I said. "My grandfather and his brother were trombone players in the Maine state band."John went on to laud bands from the Seventies and picked out Steely Dan as the set went a smoky blue color as they played on. Summer curled into me leaning on my chest as we listened. I was about ready to explode with happiness. They moved on and a girl stepped forward from the backup singers with a microphone and John introduced her and mentioned the influences of the west coast moving up to the Seventies bringing us groups like Heart and they started playing Barracuda. They played a few others ending up with a Billy Joel mash up as their last song. They did Rockport State of Mind to the music of New York State of Mind. People were standing up applauding. I had to admit, John and the band did a hell of a job. They got such a long ovation that they played a two song encore, to another long round of applause."That was awesome!" Summer shouted over the applause. "I wish they did things like this back home!""Welcome to Maine." I said smiling.We packed up the cooler with the remains of our picnic and Summer folded the blanket tossing it over her arm. As we made our way back to the Jeep. I looked over to see her grinning ear to ear again."What?" I asked."I feel like a groupie who's going home with one of the band." She said, causing both of us to laugh.To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store."Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler."You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked."Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled."Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her.""Sure, where is it going?" I said.She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent."Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied."Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look."Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book."Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off."Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said."Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before."Thanks." I nodded."No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete.""Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush."Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded."If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel.""Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it."Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs."May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle."Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again.""You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked."Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia.""Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea."You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked."I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag."If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave.""Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too."I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle."Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized."For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea."I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up."Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked."I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said."Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back."I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?""You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough."Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain."Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said."Oh? You a doctor?" I asked."RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile."Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it."How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few."What are your plans from here?" She asked."I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply."No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit."That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked."Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing."Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.I stammered."Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed while I explored. I rolled it between my thumb and finger it was as hard as a pencil eraser."That feels nice." She said softly. I stroked the curve up to her chest, and back down between them following it around.Time started again when I jumped back startled. I hadn't expected it when her hand reached up and pressed against the front of my jeans."Oh!" She giggled. "I didn't mean to scare you. I just thought you might enjoy a little rub too." She nodded at my jeans. "Let me see it."I went wide eyed like a deer in caught in headlights."Come on. It's only fair, you saw mine." She urged. Her hand slid down raising the hem of her dress showing off the pink lace panties with black lace trim. She circled the front with her finger, pressing as she did. She reached over and took the last swallow of her tea and caught an ice cube from the glass. Swirling it around her mouth. She opened her mouth showing me that she was rolling the cube around with her tongue.Without conscious thought my hands reached for my zipper to release the pressure built up behind it. I pulled it down as she watched intently. I unbuttoned the fly of my boxers and the pressure was gone as my hard cock pushed its way out seeking relief.Summer made an approving sound deep in her throat at the sight of it. "Ooh that's nice." The ice cube clicked on her teeth and she crushed it quickly, chewing the bits of ice. She looked up at me and made a come hither motion with her free hand, the other still working on the pink lace. I stepped forward as if she were drawing me towards her with an invisible tether. She reached up slowly this time and took me gently into her hand. Stroking the shaft and rubbing the tip with her thumb. I gasped, my breath coming in short panting breaths. "That's it, easy now." She said in a soothing voice, as if calming a frantic animal. "You aren't going to last very long."My body was humming like a taut wire as she gently stroked me. In a move that surprised me, she leaned forward and took me into her mouth. The cold sensation from her chewing the ice nearly pushed me over the top. I gasped. She licked my cock like a kid with an ice cream cone, her icy tongue dragging away at me. I knew I was about to cum, and she did too. She stepped up the pace of her licking, and took me into her mouth once more sliding down further until I lost it. I felt my hips jerk forward and she put her hand on my thigh to keep me from choking her. I grabbed for the first thing at hand, and it happened to be the back of her head, and I erupted. My body stiffened as I gasped for air. I felt as if she was drawing me inside out. I exploded in her mouth, her tongue cleaning up the mess I'd made."Is that the first time a girl has done that to you?" She asked softly, lapping my still hard cock. I nodded between gasping breaths."You poor thing. Have you ever thought of what it would be like to lick a girl down there?" She asked innocently. I looked down to find her fingers had slipped into the panties and were making deep circular motions. I had to think, because if I hadn't before now, I certainly was beginning to. She kept darting her tongue out, giving me soft licks and quick flicks with her tongue and thought I could do that.She stood up awkwardly not putting her weight on her bad ankle, and reached up beneath her sundress tugging at the fabric. Soon her panties were around her knees. She turned and tossed the towel onto the chair and spread it out."Oh screw it." She said pushed down the fabric of her sundress as it slid over her hips. She sat down pushing her dress and panties off and tossed them on the couch. She leaned back on the chair as I watched her chest rise and fall with her slow deep breathing. My eyes followed down her taut stomach, a small silver heart dangled from her belly button on a chain. My eyes scanned further down and found the top of her little narrow strip, the soft tuft of dark blonde hair leading to deep pink lips. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as she set her leg back up on the coffee table, opening up a little more for me. I licked my dry lips, which must have been a sign."That's what I like to see. A willing student." She smiled and winked at me. "Grab a pillow and kneel down. I'll give you a quick lesson on the special anatomy of a girl." She chuckled. I did as she asked and knelt before her. She proceeded to point out the highlights softly, in an encouraging voice. Explaining how best to please a woman down there.I leaned forward, my nose filling with the scent of her. I reached forward licking upward between her spread fingers. She let out a deep sigh and I began licking and nibbling. I tilted my head up and began swirling her clit with my tongue like she'd done to my cock. She threw her head back and her jaw dropped as a low moan escaped her lips.She panted quickly. "Slip your finger inside me, and make a come here motion." She mimed it with one finger.I did as she asked, slipping my middle finger into her as far as I could. It was wet, and warm and I could feel her tighten down on me. I started off slowly stroking in and out of her, then remembered how she'd shown me and I rubbed up and forward and back again. I had forgotten what I was doing and noticed she'd reached down to start stroking her clit with incredible speed. I leaned down putting my tongue to it again, and began flicking it with my tongue as fast as I could. Summer arched up off the chair and began yelling, 'Oh my God.' She stayed that way for nearly a minute before collapsing back into the chair gasping for air. My hand was soaked with her juices. I wasn't sure, but I figured I'd done well. I used the corner of the towel to wipe my hand. I looked at her swollen, wet and deep pink lips and just leaned forward and began lapping up the mess she'd made, slowly with the tip of my tongue. She inhaled sharply and her legs came together quickly."Easy there." She said pushing my head away gently. "It's very sensitive after." She released the grip she had of my hair and ran her fingers through it. She was just looking at me smiling while I licked my lips."So how did I do teach?" I asked.She chuckled. "I'd say you did pretty damn well for a first-timer. I'll give you an A plus for effort and an A for technique." She smiled. I was hard as a rock, and wondered if I was going to be allowed to follow through with the next thing that came to my mind."Are you a typical young guy with a raincoat in your wallet?" She asked, reading my mind. I looked at her with my quizzical look again. She just rolled her eyes and shook her head. I sighed looking down, and shook my head slowly. I got a slightly scolding look in reply. I wasn't sure if it was because I didn't have one, or that she was unhappy about it as well."Get up." She said giving a slight push to my forehead. I leaned back and stood in a single motion. I nearly fell over backwards when I realized I still had both legs caught with my jeans around my knees. Summer leaned forward to grab my arm and help me balance. She nodded down at them and without saying a word let me know that I should get them off. She gripped my hand solidly and pulled herself carefully out of the chair and hobbled a step aside. She reached down taking the rumpled beach towel off the chair and flipped it in half and lay it on the center cushion of the sofa. She turned me back to and gave me a push so I fell back onto it."Don't move." She said leveling a serious gaze at me. She hobbled back off to the bedroom. A little rustling later she came back with something closed in her fist. She pulled the coffee table up close and sat gently on the edge of it facing me."First things first. It's never her responsibility to make sure you're prepared." She said holding up a little foil packet. "If you aren't prepared, then keep it in your pants, or her hand if you're lucky enough." She smiled. "The only time it'll be up to her to help is now. If she'd like to." She reached forward and began slowly stroking me, her fingers firm and soft at the same time. "You see, you can't wrap the rascal unless he's primed and ready." She smiled. "I'll show you how best to use this so you don't end up a daddy too soon, or worse."I smiled and rolled my eyes."Hey, we can stop right now if you like." She said levelly at me. The shock on my face must have been plain as day. "That's what I thought." She smiled and looked down at my hard cock. "I'd hate to stop now myself." She peeled the wrapper down the side pulling out the little ring. She held it close for me to see. "See how it's rolled up? Place it with the rolled side up over the tip like this." She reached holding my cock in one hand and setting the condom on the tip. "Unroll gently down the shaft like this." She said sliding her fingers down my shaft unrolling it fully. "All the way down. That's important since she's not going to want to fish the thing out of her if it comes off in the middle of your good time. It also makes it pretty useless if that happens." She gave the base of my cock a little squeeze. She pulled my knees together, and stood up kneeling on the sofa straddling me."This is a good position for us to start with. It gives a woman the ability to control the depth and speed with which you entering her. Missionary isn't bad, but if you get a little over zealous it can end up hurting her. If you want to her to ever want you back in her again then it's best to make sure she has a good time too." She said reaching down between us she ran her finger up and down her swollen lips."Remember to open her gently beforehand, the more care you take with her, the more likely she'll be calling you for more." She sat up, and lined herself up over my cock and took my shoulders as I took her by the hips. She looked down at me for a moment, one eyebrow going up."Oh." I said reaching between us and stroking her still wet lips placing fingers on either side and gently opening her up. As I did she lowered herself on me. The sigh that escaped my lips was loud. I nearly passed out from the feeling of the warmth and tightness, as she slowly rode the entire way down my length. A soft purr came from her throat.She sat there for a moment and proceeded to just tighten herself around me and relax. I started pushing urgently with my hips."Easy does it." She whispered into my ear then licked her way down nibbling the lobe and kissing my neck. "A woman's nipples are very sensitive, and shouldn't be neglected." She took my hand and ran it up to her small breast. Lifting it away slightly and rubbing her nipple with my fingers. She bit her lower lip as I took the hint and stroked her breasts and rolled the nipples between my fingers. I leaned forward taking it in my mouth rolling it around, lashing it with my tongue. Summer sighed deeply and rolled her hips forward and started rising up and lowering herself on me. My other hand found its way behind her gripping her ass and pulling her down onto me with each stroke. She started a long deep stroking rhythm that I thought was going to drive me over the top again. She must have noticed my urgency as my hips rose to meet her down stroke hard. She stopped on an upstroke and let me slip out of her and I thought I was going to die when my eyes popped open pleading with her. She smiled at me."What's your hurry? Aren't you enjoying yourself?" She said sweetly.I nodded furiously. "Yes I am." I gasped."Good. The journey can be as much fun as the destination, so take your time." She got off the couch. I looked at her pleading with her not to stop now. "Let's see how well you improvise." She said.She turned around and knelt down on the pillow that was on the floor, and leaned forward setting her elbows on the chair she was sitting in before. Her beautiful ass, up in the air her lips open and pouting in invitation. I scrambled off the couch and knelt behind her, nearly ready to drive my cock into her when I paused and opened her up slipping back into herShe whipped her hair over one shoulder and looked at me over the other. "You're in the drivers' seat now. It's going to be up to you to be aware of the clues a girl is giving you. If she's pulling away from you, you're fucking her to hard. If she's pushing against you, well she wants you to put the pedal to the metal, so to speak." I pushed forward feeling myself fall into her and never wanting to leave. I began pushing and she met me stroke for stroke as I sped up. I couldn't take it any longer. Summer let out several long high pitched moans followed by a gasping, 'Harder!' and I went into overdrive. Plunging her depths with abandon I finally drove her forward hard, pushing her hips against the chair as I exploded. I stiffened as I felt every ounce of strength drain from my body. Summer shuddered hard in my hands bringing me out of my daze."Are you okay?" I gasped between breaths.She rose up slightly, hair a complete mess covering her face. She started to laugh, gasping for air. "I was just thinking, this vacation started off lousy, but it's improving nicely."I chuckled. "Welcome to Maine, Vacationland." She busted out laughing at that. I backed away falling free of her, the cool breeze came in from the screen, cooling the sweat on my skin."Let's get cleaned up." She stood shakily, with the help of the arms of the chair. I stood as well. She turned and slipped an arm around my shoulders. "Help me to the bathroom, would you please?" I looked at her, and turned slightly and reached down picking her up off the floor. She let out a whoop of surprise. "I only needed a shoulder to lean on honestly." She said smiling."So lean on it." I said smiling. I negotiated the narrow path to the bathroom and brought her in careful not to bang her against the doorjamb. I set her on a little stool next to a big claw foot bathtub."Let me get that." Summer reached over and popped up a tissue and reached up sliding the condom off of me and wrapping it and tossing it in the trash. She looked up at me, her hair still a mess. I reached down pushing it off her forehead. She smiled. "Grab a washcloth for me, would you please?" She nodded at a small shelf, and I took one down and handed it to her. She reached over to the bath running water onto it and a little squirt of her bath gel. She frothed it up and began washing herself off. She rinsed and repeated. She dried herself with another towel hanging from the bar. She looked up at me from under her bangs, scanning down. "Really?" She said in a resigned voice as she saw that I was once again ready.I shrugged. "The benefit of youth?"She laughed. "I guess!"She rinsed the cloth again and began gently washing me with it. The cool water and warm hands were soothing but not doing a thing for the fact that it was loaded and ready to go yet again."Would you hand me that light blue bottle there." She asked. She poured a small amount into her palm and set the bottle aside. She rubbed the oil between her hands and rubbed it between her legs oiling herself up. The sight of this was not doing me any good either. A crooked smirk spread across her face as she watched me watching her in fascination.She reached up with her oily hand and began stroking my shaft. The hardness slipping through her firm grip with little friction. The other hand began fondling my balls. They were already tight, and ready to go again. She slid her hand further under and began massaging me underneath in a tight circle. The feeling blew my mind as I couldn't contain myself and came hard, with a loud splatter, on Summer's chest."Not sure if it's good for burns, but I've heard it does wonders for the skin." She said, leaning forward cleaning the last few drops off with her tongue. She then used her cloth to wipe up the cum I'd splashed on her chest.. I just watched her, her movements so graceful and efficient.She looked up at me with a smirk. "Pete, how would you like to give me a hand for a couple weeks while this ankle heals?"My eyebrows went up. "How?" I asked."The usual mow the lawn, grocery runs, cleaning, maybe even an occasional turkey sandwich. It'll allow me to keep off this as much as possible and not feel like I'm an invalid. I'll warn you now though it's not only doctors that make lousy patients."It was my turn to smirk. "What's it pay?" I asked wiggling my eyebrows.Her mouth dropped open. "You little shit! I'm not hiring you to be a gigolo!" She laughed. "But there's always the possibility of a bonus. I could continue your lessons. Practice makes perfect they say." She smiled at that."I don't know." I said, my spent cock hanging inches from her lips. Oh I knew alright, but I played along. "I'll have to see what Davy has to offer this year. Those rich folks that come in to fill up can be pretty good tippers too."She raised an eyebrow at me again. "Okay if you'd rather work for him I'll understand." She said in mock resignation. She stood on her good foot, testing the floor with her bad. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist."You drive a hard bargain." I said pulling her to my side so she could put her arm over my shoulder.She looked me up and down me and smiled. "This vacation isn't turning out bad at all."To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for LiteroticaSummer In Maine: Part 2Lesson Two, and Two and a half.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow."How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic."Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me."What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries."I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance."Please tell me what's bothering you."I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge."Nothing." I said, unconvincingly."It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said."Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me."I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp."Why?" I asked softly."Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together."Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look."What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear."Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about."This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway."The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise.""I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?""You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned."Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up."Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible."Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed."Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling."Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting."You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers."Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?""Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled."Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully."Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink."Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear."I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips."I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now.""All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them."Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling."Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked."Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed."What are you making?" She replied chuckling."I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said."Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression."What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn."Nothing." I said, my grin returning."Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil."Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds."If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her."Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate."A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?""Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed."But for how long?" I said playing along."You have your driver's license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject."Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked."Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?""Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her."Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said."Ride?" She asked."I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind.""Not at all." She smiled.I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose."I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold."Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud."Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips."Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding."I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question."Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand."You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes."I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before.""I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly."Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me."It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion."Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes an

Yea! It’s Monday and we’re off to a flying start! Someone could be $10K richer with EZ money! Jetts Fitness drops a "unique" safety video 5-Star Fact Pizza Parody (prepare your ears... and your tastebuds) A peek behind the curtain of Harrison’s mind Lorde spotted in Sydney What does your washing machine sound like? The ‘Ok Buddy’ strikes again Relatively New News Is he into her? We debate the best way to find out Sean delivers the people’s pizza… to the bar Yes, No, Maybe: Winking Top 3 Amber Alert trauma gets unpacked Love ya! Sean, Steph & Harrison x Follow our new insta @edgearvos

“11:27. And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain womanfrom the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the wombthat bore thee and the paps that gave thee suck.11:28. But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word ofGod and keep it.”

Ever wondered what really goes on behind the screen of a top cam performer? In this revealing episode of Cam Girl Diaries, we dive deep into the world of Camsoda sensation Tatted Ava. She's built a massive following as a "submissive cam queen," and now she's ready to share her unfiltered truth. Join us as Ava opens up about the intricate dynamics of power, control, and performance in the live adult entertainment industry. Discover the strategies behind her success, the personal challenges she faces, and the unexpected joys of living life on her own terms. From managing demanding clients to navigating the emotional complexities of her unique role, Tatted Ava pulls back the curtain on the secrets of her submissive reign. Tune in for an honest, insightful, and often surprising conversation that will change the way you see the camming world.

The Time Is Late (2) (audio) David Eells 5/18/25   The Warnings Have Ended Michael Boldea Jr. - 08/14/2006 (David's notes in red) Rom.13:11-12 And this, knowing the season, that already it is time for you to awake out of sleep: for now is salvation nearer to us than when we first believed. 12 The night is far spent, and the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light. My heart is heavy, my soul is burdened, and as so many who have been called, anointed, and charged to preach a message of warning and repentance to this nation, I am a weary man. Though the time is upon us, though undeniable events continue to come to pass, still most of Christendom suffers from a severe case of abject indifference. I often feel as though I am a man standing outside a building engulfed in flames, screaming at the top of my lungs for those inside to come out, to save themselves, to escape the fire, while all the while, those inside stand by the windows and wave merrily, coffee in one hand, donut in the other, unaware of the tragedy that is about the befall them. Seeing that they will not heed the warning, the only option left is to run into the burning building and drag as many out, by force if need be, and lead them to safety. This is the mindset that I have adopted over the years. Since early youth, when I served as my grandfather's translator, I realized that some would hear and heed, but most would not. There is no doubt God has been merciful to this nation, first having raised up men from within your own borders to speak a heavy but needed truth, men who were promptly dismissed or ridiculed as being instigators, those who would enjoy stirring up provocation, simply for the sake of being provocative. Though the message fell, in large part, on deaf ears, they labored, and wept, and labored some more, for it was their calling, their mission, their sovereign duty toward an omnipotent God, one they could not as readily dismiss, as the message itself had been by the masses. Then, in His infinite mercy, God called on faithful servants from half a world away, and placed the same message in their hearts, in some cases almost identical, and sent them in the hope that perhaps the nation might heed the message if spoken from new lips. These too, were promptly rejected, either for being too harsh, not having the right credentials, or not having graduated from a proper theological seminary. We have found a reason, and an excuse to reject every messenger that has come, that has spoken, and that has warned. In their hearts, some consider, that surely God is merciful enough to send yet another messenger, to give yet another warning, as though they were waiting for a bus, they think to themselves, “I'll catch the next one, I'll believe next one”, but I say to you this day, the warnings have ended. (Certainly, after this warning was given many lost their lives to foolishness that scripture surely corrected. Since history repeats when men take no heed this revelation is still true today.) To be clear in what I am trying to relay, for this is the core reason I write this article today, I will repeat myself: the warnings have ended. No new messengers are waiting in the wings, no new warnings are coming, but merely the visions and forewarnings of the specific judgments that are about to unfold. These words are not my own, and I write them with a heavy heart, but on three separate occasions while in prayer, I heard the same phrase repeated, over and over again: “The warnings have ended, the warnings have ended.” The time has come for the true servants of God to weep between the porch and the altar, to lament and cry out, to stand in the gap and be fearless for righteousness' sake. If you must stand alone, dear brother, then so stand, for you will be in good company, counted among such giants of the faith as Elijah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel. They too stood alone in the face of overwhelming odds, with only the truth of God's Word on their side, but the truth proved to be more than enough. So I say this day, to you whom God has been urging to step up, to take up the charge, to be on the front lines of the battle that is raging, be fearless in unmasking deception, and propagating righteousness, for you are on the side of right. If our desire were to spread a false gospel, to deceive the sheep, to bring division to the house of God, then there would be reason for fear, for God Himself would be set against us, but since He stands with you, since He is the one urging you into battle, be bold, and brave and confident in Him and you will always be the majority. Recently I was rereading Foxe's Book of Martyrs, and weeping, and I thought to myself, where have all the valiant defenders of truth gone, those that even in the face of death would proclaim the name of Christ, and pour out their lives to their final breath for His sake, with a smile on their lips? Is their time past? Surely it cannot be, for this is the greatest time in the history of the Church, the time in which God needs warriors, faithful and true, fearless and uncompromising, to do battle against the forces of darkness. No, the time for the valiant, faithful soldier has not passed, but rather, many of those who have been called to this service are quick to bow out, finding either excuse or justification for their unwillingness to do battle. The time has come to blow the trumpet, while time still remains, for it is quickly running out, and the sheep that slumber are too many to number. It is incumbent upon all servants of righteousness to proclaim truth and defend it, if need be, with their very lives. Jude 20-23 But you, beloved, building yourselves up on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Spirit, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And on some have compassion, making a distinction; but others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garment defiled by the flesh.     Removing Stumbling Blocks to the Kingdom Deborah Horton - 08/06/2013 (David's notes in red) In a dream, a small group of people, maybe 30-50, including myself, were walking up a mountain (seeking the Kingdom of God; Mount Zion). Some were ahead of the main group and about the same number were trailing at the rear. It was a stretched-out grouping. Now even though we were walking up a mountain, somehow the road was perfectly level (because straightened the way that leads to life), but the effort needed to walk was as if we were climbing. (We climb against the gravity and magnetism of the world and our flesh.) The road was also completely straight. David wasn't in the group but was encouraging us onward. He was also the only one who could (or was allowed to) go both up and down the entire mountain, which He did with ease many times. In a vision within the dream itself, I saw that sometimes he was with us and sometimes he was at the top of the mountain or possibly below us. (As we have seen in other revelations, the Davids will be on top of Zion in the presence of the Lord and they will be with the righteous on their journey up the mountain of God's Kingdom. They will do those things that they have seen of the Father.) Next, I was in an enclosed space of some kind off to the side of the road, but I can't call it a room. The lighting was subdued. David and a handful of other people were there. A Siamese cat was limping on its left front leg, as it was facing me, making this its right front leg, and I asked David if that was alright because I was concerned. He said, “Yes, it's supposed to be like that”. (Siamese cats seem to be some of the meanest cats out there. They represent rebellion and self-will. We know who this person is, but also this represents many. Their limping is by the hand of God. “Yes, it's supposed to be like that”. The limping right leg represents their inability to walk with God.) Then David somehow, I can't remember if he just lifted it up or there was a ladder or whatever, but it was a project for him to put the cat on the back of a horse, which is what David was there to do, allowing us to keep on walking up the mountain. (“It's supposed to be” that rebels are turned over to the strength of their own rebellious, beastly, flesh so that the rest may see this and continue to enter the Kingdom. There's an old saying that “Getting on a high horse” means being very prideful and arrogant, lifting yourself up in your own strength to be a stumbling block to others. One of the greatest signs that we are in the end times is that Jesus said to let the tares and the wheat grow together until the harvest, and He has been and continues to separate them by turning them over to demons. Mat.13:37 And he answered and said, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man; 38 and the field is the world; and the good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom; and the tares are the sons of the evil [one]; 39 and the enemy that sowed them is the devil: and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are angels. 40 As therefore the tares are gathered up and burned with fire; so shall it be in the end of the world. 41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that cause stumbling, and them that do iniquity, 42 and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth. 43 Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears, let him hear. (As to those who are stumbling blocks to others trying to enter the Kingdom, we hear of Jesus: Luk.11:52 Woe unto you lawyers! for ye took away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered. 13:24 Strive to enter in by the narrow door: for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. 18:17 Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall in no wise enter therein.) End of dream. Siamese cats were specially bred in Tibet (Far East; the sun rises in the East) to be guardians of the temple treasures. They were cross-eyed (probably due to bad breeding or the product of a bad seed but they say it is) to scare off demons. They were big, too, and weighed approximately 25 pounds and had blue eyes. The monks (demon-possessed, foreign to the kingdom, religious leaders) trained them so that they would attack anyone who touched the gold, etc., that was in the temple. (In the natural, these people cannot be trusted with the temple gold, for they are thieves and take possession of what is not theirs, like Judas. On the spiritual side, anyone who possesses the spiritual attribute of gold in the temple of Jesus Christ will be attacked by the rebels and Pharisees.) Visitors could walk through and look at all the stuff, but if they touched anything, the cats would jump on their heads and blind them. (The rebels are out to blind anyone who goes for the spiritual gold.) I asked for a verse for the dream and received Act.2:36 Let all the house of Israel therefore know assuredly, that God hath made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus whom ye crucified. (They crucified the Man-child, who then ruled over them, just as it will be.)   Harvest Awaits While Laborers Play Debbi Rennier - 07/23/2006 (David's notes in red) Mat.9:36 But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion for them, because they were distressed and scattered, as sheep not having a shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest indeed is plenteous, but the laborers are few. 38 Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth laborers into his harvest. Over the last three nights, the Lord has given me the following dream: I saw the most beautiful, golden wheat field gently rippling in the breeze. This field was of gigantic proportions, as large as California and Texas combined. I seemed to be floating just above the field, and as I gazed downwards, I saw hands reaching up out of the wheat field. The hands were of all sizes and colors. They seemed to be trying to reach or grasp for something or someone. I then saw a few people, perhaps a half a dozen or so, go into the field and start to help those whose hands I saw grasping. Those whom they helped in the field also began helping others. This scene was really heartbreaking as there were so many who reached up and so few to help. Many more were missed and overlooked than were saved. I then looked at the edges of the enormous field and saw much frantic activity. Construction workers were busily building large churches and big houses. I saw businesspeople rushing to work and car dealerships selling expensive cars. They were all totally oblivious to the tragic scene in the wheat field. They rushed about as if nothing was wrong. I then woke up. The Lord led me to the 10th chapter of Hosea. Then HE spoke: “People keep building and laying up treasures here on earth. They will be destroyed. Seek that which is lost. Do not waste your time on the foolish things that will perish...”   Liquidate Luxuries S.L. - 02/27/2015 (David's notes in red) In this dream, I am driving a horse and carriage. (Representing the old scriptural ways.) The kind that you would see in New York Central Park. I see many people. I am driving around this narrow course that they have cordoned off. As I go, I'm stopping and picking up people and they ride for a while, and then they get off, and more people get on. (Many have ‘gotten off' “the narrow course” because of disobedience to the Scriptures, or falling into faction, and others have come to take their place.) Sometimes there are obstacles in the way that I have to avoid. But I can't veer off. I have to be very careful to stay on this path. The whole area is like a very large and busy city block. (Temptations to get off the narrow road.) Then the scene changes, and I am in a very large restaurant. It is very crowded and there are many tables with people eating and drinking. (I asked about the restaurant and at random got Psa.49:6 They that trust in their wealth, And boast themselves in the multitude of their riches.) (Large ministry serving unspiritual food.) I am sitting at a small table with a few friends, and a sister in Christ. Then I got up in search of a restroom. When I found the ladies' restroom, I noticed that it was very crowded. (Getting rid of waste from lives.) All of the women crowding around it are very financially wealthy, wearing richly made dresses and hats, and the restroom itself looks to be made of marble. It is too crowded to get in. (Many are getting rid of the luxuries of life, which is a weight and distraction.) My sister and I both had the same idea that we needed to find another restroom, so we left there and found one a few blocks away. This restroom is much humbler and one that not many people know about. (Some have already cast out the luxuries that slow our progress.) So, we are moving down the street pretty quickly. (Meaning, able to progress quickly without the distractions. We must get light and ready to move into the wilderness through liquidation.) I noticed that our pace had increased and we are both taking long strides. We come to what looks like the outskirts of town. I see a hill (a higher place in God) with several red brick apartment buildings on top. (Apartments are congregations of God's people built together into a holy temple in the Lord.) Closer towards us, I see there is an area that is being graded by a bulldozer. (What comes to mind is “earth mover”.) They are preparing the area for more buildings. (Dirt or flesh must be conformed in order to build the Kingdom.) I looked over just opposite this hill, and there's another hill, and on top of it, I saw white horses and white chariots. The horses have riders. They are milling about and exercising the horses. (This is Jesus in the Man-child ministries who are ready to begin the tribulation.) Next, my attention is drawn back to the bulldozer. It suddenly whirls around and moves out of the area very fast! I mean, like someone punched the fast-forward button. (The foundation is prepared; people must get out of the way for the building to start. This means the people who make up the buildings are coming.) We both follow him, going very fast. Now, keep in mind we are still on foot, but now it's like we are in racecars. We are going around curves, and I am trying to slow down. I hear the other sister who's with me say, “This is very scary”. Finally, we managed to slow down and stop. (There is much business that does not promote spirituality) Then I woke up. While meditating on this dream, the Lord brought this scripture to mind: Mat.24:37 And as were the days of Noah, so shall be the coming of the Son of man. 38 For as in those days which were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, 39 and they knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall be the coming of the Son of man. 40 Then shall two men be in the field; one is taken, and one is left: 41 two women shall be grinding at the mill; one is taken, and one is left. 42 Watch therefore: for ye know not on what day your Lord cometh. 43 But know this, that if the master of the house had known in what watch the thief was coming, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken through. 44 Therefore be ye also ready; for in an hour that ye think not the Son of man cometh. I also asked the Lord for another word concerning this dream, at random, and my finger came down on Amo.4:4 Come to Beth-el, and transgress; to Gilgal, and multiply transgression; and bring your sacrifices every morning, and your tithes every three days; 5 and offer a sacrifice of thanksgiving of that which is leavened, and proclaim freewill-offerings and publish them: for this pleaseth you, O ye children of Israel, saith the Lord Jehovah. 6 And I also have given you cleanness of teeth in all your cities, and want of bread in all your places; yet have ye not returned unto me, saith Jehovah. 7 And I also have withholden the rain from you, when there were yet three months to the harvest; and I caused it to rain upon one city, and caused it not to rain upon another city: one piece was rained upon, and the piece whereupon it rained not withered. 8 So two or three cities wandered unto one city to drink water, and were not satisfied: yet have ye not returned unto me, saith Jehovah. 9 I have smitten you with blasting and mildew: the multitude of your gardens and your vineyards and your fig-trees and your olive-trees hath the palmer-worm devoured (A curse on the distractions): yet have ye not returned unto me, saith Jehovah. 10 I have sent among you the pestilence after the manner of Egypt: your young men have I slain with the sword, and have carried away your horses; and I have made the stench of your camp to come up even into your nostrils: yet have ye not returned unto me, saith Jehovah. 11 I have overthrown cities among you, as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, and ye were as a brand plucked out of the burning: yet have ye not returned unto me, saith Jehovah. (Stop, repent, seek God) 12 Therefore thus will I do unto thee, O Israel; and because I will do this unto thee, prepare to meet thy God, O Israel.     Wait for the Director K.H.- 10/23/2011 (David's notes in red) The dream began with me walking to my seat in a band hall. As soon as I reached my seat, I was asked by a girl to bring some papers up front to the band director's desk, so that's what I did. As I turned around, I saw a couple of young girls come through the back door of the hall, giggling and sitting in the back row of chairs. Then, I went back to my seat. I began to warm up playing the flute, and after I was done warming up, I sat looking around the room. A few minutes later, more than half of the people began to play their instruments. The sound was deafening! There was so much discord because they were playing without the band director. (Instead of being in “one accord”, the whole group was in discord. Rom.15:5 Now the God of patience and of comfort grant you to be of the same mind one with another according to Christ Jesus: 6 that with one accord ye may with one mouth glorify the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.)(The discord in Christianity because of denominationalism weakens us.) A small group of us, including me, remained ready to play but waiting for direction. (Listening and waiting on direction from God is the key to walking as He walked. Isa.30:21 thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it; when ye turn to the right hand, and when ye turn to the left.) I then realized that the band director wasn't there yet, and I was perplexed at why there were so many doing their own thing and not realizing that the band director was not there. A young man stood up and said, “Wait!” A few more people stopped playing and began to wait. (Some Christians are easily distracted and do things without waiting on the Lord.) I was grieved that some were still playing with complete disregard for what the man said. (Many Christians are not paying attention to what is going on around them and what the Lord is speaking to them.) Then, I woke up. (Saul did not wait for Samuel to sacrifice and bring the Word of the Lord and it cost him his kingdom. David waited for the sign in the mulberry trees and conquered his enemies.) The Lord impressed in my heart how important it is to seek His face, His direction, His truth, and walk in the steps He has ordered for me. Listening to the voice of the Lord is so important, especially in the days ahead. The world is getting darker and darker; the only way to be able to see clearly is through the Lord's eyes. Psa.27:14 Wait for Jehovah: Be strong, And let thy heart take courage; Yea, wait thou for Jehovah. Lam.3:26 It is good that a man should hope and quietly wait for the salvation of Jehovah. Mic.7:7 But as for me, I will look unto Jehovah; I will wait for the God of my salvation: my God will hear me. Then I thought of Php.2:1-4 If there is therefore any exhortation in Christ, if any consolation of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any tender mercies and compassions, 2 make full my joy, that ye be of the same mind, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind; 3 doing nothing through faction or through vainglory, but in lowliness of mind each counting other better than himself; 4 not looking each of you to his own things, but each of you also to the things of others. The majority of the body of Christ is in much discord right now. The Lord reminded me of this passage in 1 Corinthians 12:12-26 about the body and how we all need one another. 1Co 12:12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ. 13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether bond or free; and were all made to drink of one Spirit. 14 For the body is not one member, but many. 15 If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; it is not therefore not of the body. 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; it is not therefore not of the body. 17 If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? 18 But now hath God set the members each one of them in the body, even as it pleased him. 19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now they are many members, but one body. 21 And the eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee: or again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. 22 Nay, much rather, those members of the body which seem to be more feeble are necessary: 23 and those parts of the body, which we think to be less honorable, upon these we bestow more abundant honor; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness; 24 whereas our comely parts have no need: but God tempered the body together, giving more abundant honor to that part which lacked; 25 that there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. 26 And whether one member suffereth, all the members suffer with it; or one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it.   Covert Attack on Christians and Jews B.A. - 04/20/2015 (David's notes in red) I dreamed that I was in the Spirit and I was in a secret meeting room in the basement of the White House. There was a group of people sitting around a table, and each of them had an outline of a plan they were discussing concerning Christians and Jews. The only thing I was allowed to remember was that when a particular part of this plan/agenda is revealed, it will create a great uproar with apostate Christianity. (The recent leftist administrations raised up ISIS who rampaged through the middle east to kill Christians and Jews. Since the conservatives were behind President Trump to execute the lawless leftists, they are looking for their chance to strike back. The new age in their seances are talking to aliens who are masquerading demons that hate Christians. You see we have the perfect foundation to bring the mark of the beast to exterminate Christians who will break that law. Jesus said we would be hated of all nations for His name sake. As a result, many apostates will give in to their flesh and fight against the Beast and will lose, in a repetition of history. Dumitru Duduman received of the Lord that the communists in this country would start a civil war.) I asked the Lord for a verse concerning this dream and I received: Psa.112:7 He shall not be afraid of evil tidings; His heart is fixed, trusting in the Lord. Pro.1:7 The fear of Jehovah is the beginning of knowledge; But the foolish despise wisdom and instruction. According to the Lord, history always repeats: Ecc.1:9 That which hath been is that which shall be; and that which hath been done is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun. 10 Is there a thing whereof it may be said, See, this is new? it hath been long ago, in the ages which were before us. Whenever God's people have turned from His Word to their own religious, self-seeking ways, He has always sent conquerors to bring them to their cross. From the lesser kingdoms around Israel to the world-ruling kingdoms of Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Media-Persia, Greece, Rome and the coming Dragon kingdom made up of the seed of all of the above seven heads, they all conquered God's people when they went astray from the Word. To a large extent, Christianity has become a harlot that must be crucified of evil and evil people. God has ordained and raised up Governmental Administrations to do this necessary work of returning His people to the fear of the Lord, which is the beginning of wisdom. When I read this dream, this verse was spoken to me concerning it: Eze.21:31 And I will pour out mine indignation upon thee; I will blow upon thee with the fire of my wrath; and I will deliver thee into the hand of brutish men, skilful to destroy. This scripture is in the midst of many pages of judgment spoken against God's apostate people. God departs from all of this for a moment to address Ammon here, warning that brutish men would destroy them. It appears that this text is out of context until you see that Ammon means “My people”. They are sons of Lot through Ben-Ammi, which means “Son of My people”. Lot was called a righteous man, but his children became enemies of God's people, just like there are enemies among Christians who claim to be Christian today. In like manner, Abraham had seed who became enemies of God's people. The Harlot is that enemy in our midst who claims Christianity but does not follow God's Word, which is His only true seed. Lot had two daughters who represented God's people. On one level, the older daughter represents His Old Covenant people, whose offspring were called Moab, and the younger daughter represents His New Covenant people, whose offspring were called Ammon. These two daughters had what in the letter would be called an incestuous relationship with their father, Lot, although he knew it not. However, in the spirit of the Word, a different story is told. The relationship of these two daughters to their father was exactly like the relationship of Israel and the Church to their Father. Her Father was also her Husband. The Lord's Bride is also His children. Mother and child were born of the same Father. If you question Jesus being a spiritual Father, remember Isa.9:6 For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given (Jesus); and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace. “Everlasting Father” can also be translated as “Father of eternity”. 7 Of the increase of his government and of peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to establish it, and to uphold it with justice and with righteousness from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of Jehovah of hosts will perform this. Jesus was the Sower who sowed His seed in our hearts, which brings forth His fruit in us. He is the Father of our eternal lives. Paul also called himself a father because he sowed the seed of the Word, which is Jesus' seed in the parable of the Sower in Matthew 13. 1Co.4:15 For though ye have ten thousand tutors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers; for in Christ Jesus I begat you through the gospel. In two parables Jesus is our husband and our spiritual Father and we are all sons of The Father. Brutish men will bring the apostate Church to the cross but even then, some will not repent and will die in their sins, denying their Lord.   Hidden Manna: Urgent Call to the Apostate Church Deborah Horton - 10/07/2007 (Jan Albayalde | David ) In the dream, the first image I remember is several people coming to greet other people. Of two ladies who were coming my way, the one whom I thought I was supposed to greet stopped in front of someone else and they hugged, so the other lady came toward me and I thought, “Were we supposed to hug?” because it didn't seem like what we were supposed to do and she wasn't the person I thought was supposed to be for me to “greet” (or receive). This young woman was very elegantly and understatedly dressed. (In God's eyes, there are only two women -- the True Church and the Laodicean or harlot Church of Babylon.) (Jan went on to speak of all the scandals in the Church that turned people off.) I remember being surprised by that, too. All I remember was that she had on a very expensive beigey-colored sweater with darker minkish-colored cuffs, and it was stunning. But as I looked at the sweater, my eyes were drawn to a button (like a political button) that was on her left front side. It was white and in solid, thick black writing, there was the number “11”. As I focused on the button, it ended. (You were impressed by her beauty and wealth. The “11” on the woman could represent the coming destruction or persecution of the rich Laodicean church.) (Also the prosperity movement is clearly seen by the beast as a fleecing of the ignorant sheep. Also the political button could be speaking of the apostates being overly political rather than representing the Lord to ALL men.) Then I found myself reading the outside of a very thick, hardbound book. Apparently, I'd been reading for a while because I was coming to the end of a long, single-spaced list on the right-hand side of the cover. Each item in the list was just a short phrase (no more than four words) of some sort. They all must have been mundane, normal stuff, because none of them were outstanding. Then I got to the end, and I was stopped cold. The last three items in the list were “survival”, “hunger” and “fear”. Anything I remembered up to that point from the list was knocked out of my mind by those three words. Then I woke up. I almost never ever dream about anything with numbers. (I had the same thought as you -- that this is Hidden Manna that you have “been reading for a while.” You have read it so many times it's become “mundane” and that is why you were brought up cold, taken by surprise, by the last three words because the Lord was impressing you that this is His survival guide to the Laodicean Church; a call to overcome because hunger and fear are truly at the door. What is Hidden Manna? A guide to survive the coming persecution of the apostate church. If this is a dream from the Lord, maybe the Lord is saying the hour is late, persecution, the number “11” is coming to the apostate church and the Lord is encouraging the progression of the book into people's hands; hunger and fear are at the door, and they certainly are. You were to greet (receive) the wealthy, beautiful woman because she is the one who needs the survival manual -- you've been thinking Hidden Manna is for the True Church, those already right with God, hence your surprise.) It is then time to impart this labor of love (or a hug) to the apostate church to prepare them for “survival”, “hunger” and “fear”. The number 11 could indeed be a political button. The apostate church has been pushing politically as never before to press retaliation for the 9/11 loss of life issue. There could also be another “9/11” attack by the DS.   Plundering Egypt Jacob Patek - 09/01/2012 (David's notes in red) The dream has two parts. It started with a group of UBM brothers and I all walking together across a university campus (Which the Lord is giving us.) at what I would say was 12 noon, as the sun was directly overhead (noon being the time of day when the sun is at its highest and casting no shadow -- Jesus directly above our heads). (High noon was a 1952 Western American film: the time for a showdown with the enemy when victory was won back from them.) We were walking into what seemed like a bank and our thoughts were, we are going to take back all that the enemy has taken from us. (NESARA/GESARA is doing this in the natural realm. Also, Satan has plundered the people of God of their rightful and legal heritage. God has already put in our account every need, according to His riches. Phi.4:19 And my God shall supply every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus.) As we walked in, there were two women sitting at the front desk. We simply told them we were here for all of our money. It ended up amounting to five million dollars. (5 is the number of grace, which has met all of our needs.) (When I first woke up, I thought we had robbed the bank, but as I meditated on the dream and the Word, I felt the money was already deposited into our accounts and we were making a withdrawal. [Our money will be in our QFS account]) As we withdrew the money, one of the secretaries sitting at the front desk called someone. (The Lord will provide all of our financial needs to build His Kingdom. The DS is being plundered and President Trump/Cyrus has recovered all the gold. We all have a QFS account and the money will be there, and the NESARA/GESARA is about to go into effect.) At this point in my dream, I could see she was talking to a man whose head was shaven (meaning he had no submission to God). He was very irate and filthy, and from the looks of it, a very strong man. (Jesus has plundered the strong man of his goods in this world and given them to us and we are to divide the spoils of the god of this world. Luk.11:20 But if I by the finger of God cast out demons, then is the kingdom of God come upon you. 21 When the strong [man] fully armed guardeth his own court, his goods are in peace: 22 but when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him (as Jesus did), he taketh from him his whole armor wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. 23 He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. If you are not chasing demons, you are running from them. Claim what is yours as sons of the living God. Plunder Egypt with your faith! Didn't He say in Mar.11:24 Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.???) The strong man said, “Don't they know who I am, and why don't they respect my authority? I am the leader of the most powerful gang”. (No, we don't respect his authority because it is no longer his; it is ours: Luk.10:19 Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you. Let us plunder his world.) This is when we all walked out of the bank and back across the campus. (This is the first of three university campuses the Lord is giving to the Man-child ministries to teach in.) Next, we stopped at a deli shop and ordered only a loaf of bread and sat down to eat (possibly meaning that we are partaking of the body of Christ and having fellowship one with another in the Spirit). End of the first part of this dream. The second part of my dream had only me and two other brothers in it. It started with two of us walking to the gas station. As we were walking, I was telling him that this was the gas station I used to walk to when I was a child. (In my dream, I told him of a story involving this gas station that actually happened when I was a child around the age of seven). I proceeded to tell him that when I was younger, I walked to this gas station with some of the neighborhood kids, and while we were getting our soft drinks, one of the kids stole a package of baseball cards. I asked him why he did that and if he knew that was wrong. His reply was, “It's only a pack of baseball cards”. (With the desperate economic situation about to hit our world, the immature in Christ will be tempted to steal and justify it in their minds. But God has a better answer in this dream. Live by faith!) As we approached the gas station, we saw an elderly woman restocking a newspaper stand. The brother wanted to buy the day's newspaper and was holding some money to pay for it. He asked the woman how much it was, and she replied, “I don't know”. We started searching for some sort of price tag and found a couple, but the prices were outrageous, somewhere in the range of $90. Then he said, “It's usually $3.49, but it used to be only 50 cents”. (In the natural and in the tribulation, inflation will to go through the roof and we will need to know the principles of our supernatural provision above to escape this.) We ended up not getting the newspaper. (Filling our minds with the bad news is costly to our lives. Better to refuse it and accept the Good News in the first part of the dream.) End of dream.   Antichrist School System Diana McIlroy - 11/21/2009 (Rex Veron's notes in red) Mat.19:14 But Jesus said, Suffer the little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for to such belongeth the kingdom of heaven. Joh.12:23 And Jesus answereth them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. 24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a grain of wheat fall into the earth and die, it abideth by itself alone; but if it die, it beareth much fruit. 1st Dream: Shane came home from school with a seed to plant. (Coming home with the seed [teaching] to plant in the midst of the home. Seeds bear fruit of a specific kind; error cannot birth truth, nor truth produce error. A mixture is still error. When Achan took the spoils of the people from Ai, he took that which he was commanded not to take. Not only did he take it but he hid it in the midst of his tent [his heart] among his family [Joshua 7]. We are commanded to “touch not the unclean thing” (Isa.52:11). What better way to propagate error than to start with the children in school? This is also true of the spiritual school, the Church.) We planted it outside and when it grew, it grew all over the farm property -- garden, fields, pastures. (A little leaven leavens the whole lump. 1Cor.5:6 Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? Satan can use the school system to take over the world with his leaven.) It wasn't a bad plant to look at, but it was useless. We couldn't eat it and the animals couldn't eat it either, but it overgrew the existing crops that we could've eaten. What appeared good had no power to give life. 2Tim.3:5 holding a form of godliness, but having denied the power thereof: from these also turn away. Joh.6:63 It is the spirit that giveth life; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I have spoken unto you are spirit, are life. Mat.5:13 Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men. The goal is obvious to look like the church and to talk like the church but to be full of antichrist. Antichrist is not necessarily recognizable; deception is the plan. The plant looked harmless. 2nd Dream: I went to class with Claire. The class was being taught by Oprah Winfrey. (A type of the New Age teaching through the Jezebel spirit that is invading the schools -- physical and spiritual. 2Pet.2:1 But there arose false prophets also among the people, as among you also there shall be false teachers, who shall privily bring in destructive heresies, denying even the Master that bought them, bringing upon themselves swift destruction. 2 And many shall follow their lascivious doings; by reason of whom the way of the truth shall be evil spoken of. 3 And in covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you: whose sentence now from of old lingereth not, and their destruction slumbereth not.) She proceeds to say, “Now we will watch the video.” The video showed a big animal that you could see through. Behind the bones of the rib cage, there were two children (so basically they were trapped in the belly of the beast). (Nothing is ever mentioned about the children being in “fear”. They are lulled into acceptance of the world beast's methods and belief systems.) Next in the video, they are saying to the kids that they shouldn't listen to their mother. (Antichrist schools are going far beyond their traditional educational role to impose their politics and spiritual understanding on the young minds. This is the seed that invades the house to bring division between the parents. And we have seen this escalate in these days, how they've let in LGBTQ+ and their sick sexual perversion, with transgenders teaching in the schools, purposefully confusing children about their sexuality and telling them to keep their “transgender identity” secret from their parents, and many other lies. The Trump administration has been making many changes to the U.S. Department of Education and cleaning it up.) Luk 12:52-53 for there shall be from henceforth five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three. 53 They shall be divided, father against son, and son against father; mother against daughter, and daughter against her mother; mother in law against her daughter in law, and daughter in law against her mother in law. The DS has thrived on division because of their factious spirit. Father also is dividing His called from among this world. 2Pet 2:15 forsaking the right way, they went astray, having followed the way of Balaam the son of Beor, who loved the hire of wrong-doing; 16 but he was rebuked for his own transgression: a dumb ass spake with man's voice and stayed the madness of the prophet. 17 These are springs without water, and mists driven by a storm; for whom the blackness of darkness hath been reserved. 18 For, uttering great swelling words of vanity, they entice in the lusts of the flesh, by lasciviousness, those who are just escaping from them that live in error; (the children) 19 promising them liberty, while they themselves are bondservants of corruption; for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he also brought into bondage.) In the video, the two kids inside start reaching through the bones and beating their mother with a stick. 2Ti.3:1-4 But know this, that in the last days grievous times shall come. 2 For men shall be lovers of self, lovers of money, boastful, haughty, railers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, 3 without natural affection, implacable, slanderers, without self-control, fierce, no lovers of good, 4 traitors, headstrong, puffed up, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God. Then the video says, “especially if she is a believer” -- then the two kids start stabbing her. So, then I get up and say, “That's it, we're out of here!” They would let me leave, but not allow my children to come with me. It seemed pretty clear that God was saying to get them out of the traditional school system. So we did. (This is true of the literal and spiritual school systems. This is a warning of that which is already here, regarding the apostate church and leadership. Children generally idolize their teachers. The use of Oprah is a type because of the idolization of such TV personalities, as well as sports figures. This also points children to the “get rich if you believe it my way” teachings. Like the “give to get”, “God doesn't want you poor and you can have everything you want” leadership in most churches of today. The entertainment industry is also a trap for child trafficking and prostitution.)   Jesus Rebukes Worldly, Patriotic Idolatry G.C.- 5/01/07 (David's notes in red) I dreamt I was walking around in a building. I kept seeing paintings and pictures of Jesus of all kinds. In every room there seemed to be a painting or wall mural of Him. This was upsetting because I do not like all the paintings of Jesus, because I know they are idols and pagan images. Then I walked into a classroom with about 30 other American Christians. I recall that most of them were women. They were in long dresses, wearing bonnets and/or veils. Jesus was in the front of the class by the teacher's desk. His face was fuzzy, and I could not make out his facial features. He was standing there talking to the people, and He was very angry with them. He was so upset with what these people had been doing. He was telling them to repent. One of the things I heard Him say was that He was upset that they were actually embracing George W. Bush as a Christian and exalting him as a good man. He was really upset that they could not discern that he was a wicked man. (We should not idolize any person in government or judge them as a ‘Christian' because we don't see as God does. We should not exalt Donald Trump, as well as many in his administration who proclaim Christianity. Christians want to make America a “Christian” nation, which, as we will see, it is not.) This really bothered Him and He was very wroth because of it. You should have seen the room. The women were weeping and wailing, crying out and begging for mercy. Most of them were on their knees and completely terrified and broken. I remember some other things the Lord said. He threatened a plague on them as well for their evils. I don't know if He was merely threatening them with it or if He said that it was absolute. I'm reminded of these scriptures in Eze 8:7-18 And he brought me to the door of the court; and when I looked, behold, a hole in the wall. 8 Then said he unto me, Son of man, dig now in the wall: and when I had digged in the wall, behold, a door. 9 And he said unto me, Go in, and see the wicked abominations that they do here. 10 So I went in and saw; and behold, every form of creeping things, and abominable beasts, and all the idols of the house of Israel, portrayed upon the wall round about. 11 And there stood before them seventy men of the elders of the house of Israel; and in the midst of them stood Jaazaniah the son of Shaphan, every man with his censer in his hand; and the odor of the cloud of incense went up. 12 Then said he unto me, Son of man, hast thou seen what the elders of the house of Israel do in the dark, every man in his chambers of imagery? for they say, Jehovah seeth us not; Jehovah hath forsaken the land. 13 He said also unto me, Thou shalt again see yet other great abominations which they do. 14 Then he brought me to the door of the gate of Jehovah's house which was toward the north; and behold, there sat the women weeping for Tammuz. (The false virgin birthed son of God at Babel) 15 Then said he unto me, Hast thou seen this, O son of man? thou shalt again see yet greater abominations than these. 16 And he brought me into the inner court of Jehovah's house; and behold, at the door of the temple of Jehovah, between the porch and the altar, were about five and twenty men, with their backs toward the temple of Jehovah, and their faces toward the east; and they were worshipping the sun (Baal, the false god) toward the east. 17 Then he said unto me, Hast thou seen this, O son of man? Is it a light thing to the house of Judah that they commit the abominations which they commit here? for they have filled the land with violence, and have turned again to provoke me to anger: and, lo, they put the branch to their nose. (To please the sun god, Nimrod, Baal, false father of Tammuz from Babel, mothered by Semiramis the false virgin.) 18 Therefore will I also deal in wrath; mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity; and though they cry in mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them. The building is the church and the rooms are the different sects. The different images of Jesus represent the different ways they view Jesus -- Who He is and what He does and what He believes, etc.; they are idols and not the true Jesus. They are “another Jesus”, which Paul warned of. The women are the different sects of Christianity who bow down to these idols. Jesus' angry rebuke is a reflection of their need to turn back to the Word and away from their idolatrous religious sects. They are in bed with the beast by confusing the kingdom with worldly government. Their worldly patriotism has caused them to worship one like themselves, a professor but not a possessor of the life and nature of Christ. An honest person only has to read the Sermon on the Mount once to know this. The coming plague represents the coming tribulation, just as the judgments on Egypt were all called plagues. Their grief at Jesus' rebuke for their ignorance of Him and their lack of fruit is similar to these verses in Isaiah: Isa.32:9 Rise up, ye women that are at ease, [and] hear my voice; ye careless daughters, give ear unto my speech. 10 For days beyond a year shall ye be troubled, ye careless women; for the vintage shall fail, the ingathering shall not come. 11 Tremble, ye women that are at ease; be troubled, ye careless ones; strip you, and make you bare, and gird [sackcloth] upon your loins. 12 They shall smite upon the breasts for the pleasant fields, for the fruitful vine. 13 Upon the land of my people shall come up thorns and briers; yea, upon all the houses of joy in the joyous city. 14 For the palace shall be forsaken; the populous city shall be deserted; the hill and the watch-tower shall be for dens for ever, a joy of wild asses, a pasture of flocks; 15 until the Spirit be poured upon us from on high, and the wilderness become a fruitful field, and the fruitful field be esteemed as a forest. 16 Then justice shall dwell in the wilderness; and righteousness shall abide in the fruitful field.   Your House Is Left... Desolate Jarred Smith - 04/04/2008 (David's notes in red) In a dream, I saw a house. There did not appear to be any houses around it and it also seemed that it was elevated on a hill. (The original house of the Lord, His body, the temple.) I was standing, looking at it from a distance of about 30 feet away, so all of the detail of the front of the house was shown. It was beautiful, like a brand-new house that was built. Shiny windows, beautiful doors, new shingles, one-story, no garage and an open dining room with a nice-looking table you could see from the outside. (The Book of Acts Christianity, feeding on the pure unleavened bread of the Word.) THE walkway to the house was new, and the grass was so green you would think they were made of emeralds. (New Life born from above, God's Jewels walking in the WAY of life.) What really set off the grass was the clear and sunny sky above. (There was an open heaven; the SON was not obscured.) There was a sign out front. It was white (holy), newly painted with the words, “WELCOME ALL YE BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN CHRIST”. (There were no denominational divisions, which Paul said was a work of the flesh; for “all ye are brethren”, as Jesus said: Matthew 23:1-12) In the next scene I was looking into the dining room at the nice table. It was a long table, longer than it was wide; it accommodated many people. These were people in everyday casual clothes. I could not overhear the conversation, but it was joyous with laughing and merrymaking. I could pick up on that they were talking about the things of God, possibly Jesus and all of them shared openly, without any form of a leader there or anyone who was running the show. (This is a beautiful picture of the early church gathering to eat the “Bread of Life” which was given for the sins of the whole world. 1Jn.2:2 and he is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the whole world. Much room to accommodate others. They are dressed casually, not in “church” attire, not in formal clergy outfits or fancy suits. They are joyful with the fruit of the Holy Spirit, and Christ is the Head; no man is running the show as with the Nicolaitan clergy of our day, for the five-fold ministry was used as God's vessel.) I saw this and was about to ask someone there a question about what they were talking about, but all of a sudden, the scene changed again. In the final scene, I was looking at the house from the original point of origin, as in the first scene. This time the house was a total wreck. It seems as if I was transported many years later, and no one was there to take care of the house. There was something different about the house this time. Other than the faded brownish-green yard, the scuffed-up ruined walkway, (the walkway is marred by the “walk” of unclean people) the broken windows, (eyes that cannot see), the dining room table (that was once so beautiful) now a wreck, warped, broken; (Their table is unfit to eat from. Psa.69:22 Let their table before them become a snare; And when they are in peace, [let it become] a trap. 23 Let their eyes be darkened, so that they cannot see; And make their loins continually to shake. 24 Pour out thine indignation upon them, And let the fierceness of thine anger overtake them. 25 Let their habitation be desolate; Let none dwell in their tents. 26 For they persecute him whom thou hast smitten; And they tell of the sorrow of those whom thou hast wounded. 27 Add iniquity unto their iniquity; And let them not come into thy righteousness. 28 Let them be blotted out of the book of life, And not be written with the righteous. Their table is the typical apostate church-service format: a few songs, announcements, offering, sermon; week after week.) the shingles were flapping in the wind and missing here and there; there was the sign out front. I looked at it, and nearly all of the white paint was gone and all that was there was bare wood. (Holiness and purity are gone; bare wood: 2Ti.2:20 Now in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some unto honor, and some unto dishonor.) Instead of reading, “WELCOME ALL YE BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN CHRIST,” it read “WELCOME ALL YE CLERGY AND LAITY”. (The kingdom of God usurped by the NICO-“LAITAN” clergy system of hired professional preachers that God says He hates (Rev. 2:7,15). This is a priestly order between the people (laity) and God that Catholicism and later protestants adopted from the Pharisees.) As soon as I read this, my eyes were opened. This house once belonged to one group of people, and that group of people abandoned the house. (Because it was corrupted.) Now the house belonged to another group of people. (The sheep have left the folds of men, the apostate leaders usurped the house just as they did in Jesus' day.) I was thinking all of this in my head when I heard someone say, “This is the house they, (the first church), met in”. (Falsely proclaiming themselves to be the inheritors of the original faith.) I looked up and saw no one, but instead I saw many other signs around the house to try and cover up the broken windows. (Denominationalism dividing up the house, causing more blindness.) Some repair was made to the shingles, but the grass and the walkway remained the same. Also, it seemed as if the sky, once sunny and clear, was now darkened slightly by overcast clouds. (The church world attempts to substitute its patches of programs, money, entertainment, erroneous teachings like the pre-trib rapture, legalistic tithing, “once saved, always saved”, etc., and so the SON was obscured.) A person came up to me from behind and had a sketch pad and a pencil in his hand. He had asked me to sketch out what the original house looked like when I was there. For some strange reason, an artistic ability came over me and I was able to sketch out the house with precise detail, using just a regular pencil. (In these days God is sending reformers who are giving the revelation of what the original house looked like to the modern church. Ezekiel was a type of the Man-child who was caught up to the throne of God. He was commanded to show the original house to the house. Eze 43:10 Thou, son of man, show the house to the house of Israel, that they may be ashamed of their iniquities; and let them measure the pattern. 11 And if they be ashamed of all that they have done, make known unto them the form of the house, and the fashion thereof, and the egresses thereof (What is leaving the house), and the entrances (What it is to enter the house) thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the laws thereof; and write it in their sight; that they may keep the whole form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and do them. 12 This is the law of the house: upon the top of the mountain  (Mount Zion, the Bride) the whole limit (limits of conformity to the Bride) thereof round about shall be most holy. Behold, this is the law of the house. When it came to sketching the sign, I had come to leave it blank. (It is the individual's responsibility to put his name there, to make the original church their church. Jude 3 Beloved, while I was giving all diligence to write unto you of our common salvation, I was constrained to write unto you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered unto the saints. ... Isa.30:20 And though The Lord give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction, yet shall not thy teachers be hidden anymore, but thine eyes shall see thy teachers; 21 and thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it; when ye turn to the right hand, and when ye turn to the left.) Why, I don't know, but I then began to sketch out a little girl standing next to and leaning on the sign. (Reformers are giving the revelation of the innocent, young, primitive Church to the modern church.) Once I was done, I was going to go back to the sign and fill in the letters “WELCOME ALL YE BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN CHRIST”. My pencil broke, and something compelled me to put it down and look at the sign once more. I lowered the sketch pad, lifted my eyes and behold, the old house was in worse shape than ever before. (Jesus gave the revelation of the true house and they killed Him for they were unregenerate. All will not be welcome in the original house, only those who come out from among them. Rev.18:2 And he cried with a mighty voice, saying, Fallen, fallen is Babylon the great, and is become a habitation of demons, and a hold of every unclean spirit, and a hold of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For by the wine of the wrath of her fornication all the nations are fallen; and the kings of the earth committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth waxed rich by the power of her wantonness. This time, the sky was almost dark, and a haunting feeling rushed over me as if this were a haunted house. (The great falling away in tribulation of the demon-haunted house of death. Fallen, fallen is Babylon…) There was a mighty wind blowing that seemed to knock me off my feet (tribulation). This time, the house was showing some of the walls busted out, with the studs showing in some places. The grass was no longer there. There was nothing but dirt. (The house of fleshly corruption.) The walkway was torn to bits. There was hardly any trace of it. (“The Way” has been corrupted.) The signs in the windows that the second group had put up were all busted, revealing once again the broken windows. (The denominations joining together as the one-world harlot) The dining room had no table this time for it had deteriorated due to termites or something. (Table of corrupt spiritual food.) The roof was caved in on one side. Overall, the house had been deserted for some time, even after the second group left. I looked at the sign out front. This time the words “WELCOME ALL YE CLERGY AND LAITY” were scratched out to the point you could not even read them. Underneath this was written in big bold letters, in what looked like human blood dripping from them: “TOO LATE”. (Rev.18:24 And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints, and of all that have been slain upon the earth.) Those who do not forsake the corrupt house will be ruled by the wolves and will be reprobated and condemned to be destroyed by the beast of the world. Rev.17:15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 16 And the ten horns which thou sawest, and the beast, these shall hate the harlot, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and shall burn her utterly with fire. 17 For God did put in their hearts to do his mind, and to come to one mind, and to give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God should be accomplished.) I looked at my sketch to see what was going on. The sketch looked like the house I was looking at right now; something had caused my original sketch of the original house to change to what my eyes were seeing before me now. (Given the truth, they turned it into a lie.) I saw the little girl standing next to the sign. The sign read “TOO LATE” in the sketch as well. The little girl's eyes had been darkened out. They were so dark. (Instead of the innocent girl of the primitive Church, there's an immature girl full of hate. 1Jn.2:11 But he that hateth his brother is in the darkness, and walketh in the darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because the darkness hath blinded his eyes.) I looked into those eyes and then heard a beastly, deep roar coming from in the midst. I looked up to see what it was and then I woke up... (The source of her hatred is the Satan-ruled beast that has invaded her. Mat.23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. But the saints shall say, “Look up, for your redemption draweth nigh”.)

Matt Smith is an action sports entrepreneur and graphic designer. He know for his brand "The Yea" which, most notably, makes The Stem Buddy and frame/bar pads. Matt hand crafts his products with passion and meticulous attention to detail. He has also worked for BMX brands such as Kink, 2by4, Animal, and more. The Yea websitehttps://theyea.bigcartel.com/Purchase his products herehttps://www.theyea.com/productsThe Yea Youtube Channelhttps://www.youtube.com/channel/UCI04NH0z5FUL9ScRrTIpNoQThe Yea instahttps://www.instagram.com/theyeaDiffrent Spokes Podcast instahttps://www.instagram.com/diffrentspokess/Diffrent Spokes podcast on applehttps://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/diffrent-spokes/id1448309311BFS LIVE is a podcast and a live show where we talk about what actions sports have given us and what we have given back to them. We focus on the many benefits of action sports such as positive masculinity, the development of character, and the lessons learned. We jib around on topics and let it flow organically until we hit a poignant topic. Then we drop in on it. Please share your thoughts in the comments. Everyone is welcome on BFS LIVE, please reach out if you wish to join the show. You can support BFS live and the BFS brands by joining our Pateron https://www.patreon.com/user/breakingfreeskatepark Subscribe on Youtubehttps://www.youtube.com/@BreakingFreeSkateparkFollow the show on instagram https://www.instagram.com/bfslivepodcast/ Follow the skatepark on Instagram https://www.instagram.com/breakingfreeskatepark/

Them: “Cortez has a Podcast!” , “ Cortez does a Podcast!” Cortez: “Yea Cortez hasn't uploaded an episode in some time now.” May 15th, 2025 @12:24am Yea let's not have them waiting another year for an episode! Drop your recommendations on what you guys want to hear/ see next.Email:TheEverydayMA@gmail.comInstagram:_tezofficial

Why is it so challenging to do the simple things? As Christians we are followers and disciples of Christ. The call to follow Jesus is simple in its nature, yet quite challenging in what it requires.It's the space between desire, expectations, who we are, and the path God has for us.One of the biggest challenges or tensions in this is who we are listening to, what we partner with, and ultimately what we choose while we are navigating the different textures of life. God made us dynamic with brains, hearts, desires, emotions, which all play a part in how we navigate choices and the unknowns. One of the more intimate metaphors in the bible is when David writes about God being His shepherd. As a young boy David was a shepherd himself and he experienced what it was like to know, care for, and be responsible for his sheep. The 23rd Psalm comes out of personal experience as a shepherd and who David knew God to be. Psalm 23The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He makes me to lie down in green pastures; He leads me beside the still waters. He restores my soul; He leads me in the paths of righteousness for His name's sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; For You are with me; Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me. You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies; You anoint my head with oil; My cup runs over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life; And I will dwell in the house of the Lord Forever.Continuing in the shepherd theme, in John 10:14 Jesus calls himself the Good Shepherd “I am the good shepherd; I know my sheep and my sheep know me.”There is a unique relationship between the shepherd and the sheep: Sheep learn to trust a shepherd through recognizing his voice and scent, and understanding that he provides safety, food, and care. Later on in vs 27 Jesus goes even further and says “My sheep listen to my voice; I know them, and they follow me.”As His followers, may we be fast to recognize and hear His voice. To be able to give thanks for His provision, even when it's not what we were expecting or wanting. God is faithful and a Good Shepherd. We are His sheep and we are thankful for His presence, guidance, and restoration.For more info, you can go to our website, check us out on Instagram, Facebook, or YouTube. If you would like to support STUDIO financially, you can do so here.Have a great week!

Theresa MBA is a highly qualified Technical Apparel & Fabric Art Design, Cloth Doll & Toy Artist, Fashion and Creative Arts Instructor with solid background in accounting. 17 years of extensive experience in Fashion Entrepreneurship, managing people, building the capacity and empowering individuals to become self-reliant marked by strong leadership skills, work ethics, and a vision-driven approach with a sharp eye for detail posing excellent interpersonal skills and customer care experience across various fields with the drive of motivating and inspiring the youth to embrace productivity and self-employment through motivational and entrepreneurial talks.She was recognized and awarded as Fashion Entrepreneur 2022 under YEA amongst numerous awards received by my company, my incredible journey empowers children and adults alike to embrace their roots, fostering a sense of pride, unity, empowerment and celebrating Africa's rich cultural legacy through fashion skills. This passion led to the creation of the brand “MBA ModeDolls and Toys,” now branded as “BADUBA - Crafting Africa's Tale.” Baduba products, sold and exhibited both locally and internationally, are powerful representations of Africa's beauty, strength, and history. Telling the African story while helping children develop empathy, acceptance, self esteem, confidence, social & emotional skills and diversity & inclusion. I embrace inclusion, therefore, 100% of our production staff are women, including a disabled team member whose ability goes beyond imagination, aligning ourselvesSDG goals 1, 4, 5, 8, 10, and 12.CONTACTS: MBA MODE GH LTDEmail : mbamode.ta@gmail.com | theresa@mbamode.comWebsite: http://www.baduba.mbamode.com Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/mbamode.ta ***********Susanne Mueller / www.susannemueller.biz TEDX Talk, May 2022: Running and Life: 5KM Formula for YOUR Successhttps://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oT_5Er1cLvY 700+ weekly blogs / 450+ podcasts / 1 Ironman Triathlon / 5 half ironman races / 26 marathon races / 4 books / 1 Mt. Kilimanjaro / 1 TEDx Talk

Nobody is safe from the hot takes this week! Nick and Cassie break down the top two internet trends, Michael Block's resurgence, Scottie's dominance, and MORE!(00:00-9:22) Scottie's insane hometown win, Bryson finally closes, Driver Fitting Month, and MORE.(9:23-28:58) Yea or nays featuring range finder penalties, Presidents Cup captains at Medinah, 100 men vs. a gorilla, and MORE!(28:59-end) Listener QuestionsWhat is the number one question people should ask themselves before buying new clubs? Talk about the SST PURE robot.You get to build the ultimate golfer using parts from different players—whose swing, whose short game, whose mental game, and whose fashion sense are you stealing? And who's your nightmare Frankenstein golfer?Don't forget to rate, review, and subscribe to the show!

21:15 So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. 21:16 He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. 21:17 He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.

21:15 So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs.

NBA PLAYOFFS ALL RISE THE NBA IS HERE! (Yea we phony) lmaooo.Lock In!

'I Wasn't Reckless' Karen Read Admits Up to 10 Drinks — But 'Couldn't Possibly Have Hit John O'Keefe'... Yea.... In a dramatic turn in the Karen Read murder trial, jurors were shown a lengthy video recording that may prove to be one of the most damaging pieces of evidence yet. In it, Karen Read discusses her alcohol intake the night Boston police officer John O'Keefe died — admitting she had anywhere from four to ten drinks in just two hours. Then, in the same breath, she claims she didn't think she was being “reckless.” The contradictions don't stop there. Throughout the video, Read repeatedly changes the details of her timeline, her level of intoxication, and her recollection of events — often contradicting things she had previously said in interviews or texts. Prosecutors seized on this, arguing it shows consciousness of guilt. And for those watching, it's hard to ignore how each new answer seems to unravel a little more of her defense. This video breaks down the most revealing moments from the courtroom footage, showing exactly how Karen Read's own words may be eroding her credibility. We'll take you through her statements, what the jury heard, and how the prosecution is framing her inconsistencies as deliberate deception. Is it trauma and confusion? Or is it a carefully unraveling cover story? We'll also explore how the defense — led by Alan Jackson — struggled to explain away her conflicting claims, and how this new footage fits into the larger timeline of the case. With each passing day, the weight of Karen Read's own words seems heavier — and harder to walk back. Don't miss this in-depth breakdown of what could become the defining moment in the Karen Read trial. Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

'I Wasn't Reckless' Karen Read Admits Up to 10 Drinks — But 'Couldn't Possibly Have Hit John O'Keefe'... Yea.... In a dramatic turn in the Karen Read murder trial, jurors were shown a lengthy video recording that may prove to be one of the most damaging pieces of evidence yet. In it, Karen Read discusses her alcohol intake the night Boston police officer John O'Keefe died — admitting she had anywhere from four to ten drinks in just two hours. Then, in the same breath, she claims she didn't think she was being “reckless.” The contradictions don't stop there. Throughout the video, Read repeatedly changes the details of her timeline, her level of intoxication, and her recollection of events — often contradicting things she had previously said in interviews or texts. Prosecutors seized on this, arguing it shows consciousness of guilt. And for those watching, it's hard to ignore how each new answer seems to unravel a little more of her defense. This video breaks down the most revealing moments from the courtroom footage, showing exactly how Karen Read's own words may be eroding her credibility. We'll take you through her statements, what the jury heard, and how the prosecution is framing her inconsistencies as deliberate deception. Is it trauma and confusion? Or is it a carefully unraveling cover story? We'll also explore how the defense — led by Alan Jackson — struggled to explain away her conflicting claims, and how this new footage fits into the larger timeline of the case. With each passing day, the weight of Karen Read's own words seems heavier — and harder to walk back. Don't miss this in-depth breakdown of what could become the defining moment in the Karen Read trial. Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

Yea

'I Wasn't Reckless' Karen Read Admits Up to 10 Drinks — But 'Couldn't Possibly Have Hit John O'Keefe'... Yea.... In a dramatic turn in the Karen Read murder trial, jurors were shown a lengthy video recording that may prove to be one of the most damaging pieces of evidence yet. In it, Karen Read discusses her alcohol intake the night Boston police officer John O'Keefe died — admitting she had anywhere from four to ten drinks in just two hours. Then, in the same breath, she claims she didn't think she was being “reckless.” The contradictions don't stop there. Throughout the video, Read repeatedly changes the details of her timeline, her level of intoxication, and her recollection of events — often contradicting things she had previously said in interviews or texts. Prosecutors seized on this, arguing it shows consciousness of guilt. And for those watching, it's hard to ignore how each new answer seems to unravel a little more of her defense. This video breaks down the most revealing moments from the courtroom footage, showing exactly how Karen Read's own words may be eroding her credibility. We'll take you through her statements, what the jury heard, and how the prosecution is framing her inconsistencies as deliberate deception. Is it trauma and confusion? Or is it a carefully unraveling cover story? We'll also explore how the defense — led by Alan Jackson — struggled to explain away her conflicting claims, and how this new footage fits into the larger timeline of the case. With each passing day, the weight of Karen Read's own words seems heavier — and harder to walk back. Don't miss this in-depth breakdown of what could become the defining moment in the Karen Read trial. Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

This week on the PAD Watchlist, Corey is joined by Alex and Dean from the Return Revenge Resurrection podcast to rank their favorite slasher sequels! The boys also discuss their dishonorable mentions as well. You know, the horrible entry in your favorite slasher franchise that almost derails the whole damn thing? Yea, that. Of course, those discussions tend to be the liveliest lolWe hope everyone enjoys Alex and Dean's lists! Make sure to check out their show and follow them on Instagram and Letterboxd!Return Revenge Resurrection: Apple Podcasts / Spotify / Instagram / Letterboxd— SUPPORT PODCASTING AFTER DARK —PATREON - Two extra shows a month including Wrap-Up After Dark and The Carpenter Factor, plus other exclusive content!MERCH STORE - We have a fully dedicated merch store at TeePublic with multiple designs and products!INSTAGRAM / FACEBOOK / LETTERBOXD - Follow us on social media for updates and announcements!This podcast is part of the BFOP Network

Law and the Real Sabbath (1) (audio) David Eells – 5/4/25 First, let me say that we do have a Sabbath to keep in the New Covenant. If you, who have eyes to see, will be patient and hear me out, I will show you that it is the best news you have ever heard. The Sunday Sabbath folks want to bring us under the law of man, and the Saturday Sabbath folks want to bring us under the Law of the Old Covenant, which God refused to make with the Gentiles (Psa.147:19,20; Deu.7:6,11). If you hold either one of these positions, do not be afraid to examine this subject for the truth will hold up to scriptural scrutiny. The early church kept neither Sunday nor Saturday as the New Testament Sabbath until a great falling away in the third century. The Old Covenant Saturday Sabbath was a type and shadow of what is promised in the New Covenant, but as we will see, Sunday is not the fulfillment of it. (Col.2:16) Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a feast day or a new moon or a Sabbath day: (17) which are a shadow of the things to come; but the body is Christ's. As anyone knows, a shadow is not real; it is only darkness. It is created because what is real is in the light. When Christians try to keep the Old Covenant Sabbath, they are in darkness and have not yet come into the light of the real Sabbath. The Jews never knew what the real Sabbath was, only the shadow or type of the New Testament Sabbath. God never made the Law covenant with the Gentiles. For a Christian to come under part of the Law, like the old Sabbath, is to come under a curse for not keeping the whole Law. (Gal.3:10) For as many as are of the works of the law are under a curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one who continueth not in all things that are written in the book of the law, to do them. Christ delivered us from the curse of failing to keep any part of God's Law. (13) Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: (14) that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. We are now justified by faith, not by keeping any part of the Law. Paul then warned the Christians not to go back under the Law in observing feast days and Sabbath days. (Gal.4:9) but now that ye have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how turn ye back again to the weak and beggarly rudiments, whereunto ye desire to be in bondage over again? (10) Ye observe days, and months, and seasons, and years. (11) I am afraid of you, lest by any means I have bestowed labor upon you in vain. Paul warned by the Spirit that these believers could not be Christ-like under the Law. (19) My little children, of whom I am again in travail until Christ be formed in you. Paul then warned that the Christians who go back under the Law are sons of the bondwoman Hagar and not the freewoman Sarah. (21) Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law? (22) For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, one by the handmaid, and one by the freewoman. (23) Howbeit the [son] by the handmaid is born after the flesh; but the [son] by the freewoman [is born] through promise. Here we come to a stern warning for those seeking to be justified by keeping the Old Covenant Sabbath or any other part of the shadow of the Law. (30) Howbeit what saith the scripture? Cast out the handmaid and her son: for the son of the handmaid shall not inherit with the son of the freewoman. For a Christian to go under any part of the Law is for him to go into bondage and be cut off from the benefits of Christ. (5:1) For freedom did Christ set us free: stand fast therefore, and be not entangled again in a yoke of bondage. (2) Behold, I Paul say unto you, that, if ye receive circumcision (Or any other part of the Law), Christ will profit you nothing. (3) Yea, I testify again to every man that receiveth circumcision (Or any other part of the Law), that he is a debtor to do the whole law. (4) Ye are severed from Christ, ye would be justified by the law; ye are fallen away from grace. We are “severed from Christ” when we do not follow or abide in Him, but the Law. Only under grace through faith are we united with Christ through justification and delivered from the curse. Neither Jesus nor the Apostles told us to keep the Old Covenant Sabbath. Jesus always appeared to the disciples and taught on the Lord's day after His resurrection because it was His resurrection day, the first day of the week (Luk.24:1,13; Luk.27-32; Joh.20:1,17,19, 26; Rev.1:10-13). The disciples gathered on the first day of the week (Act.20:7; 1Co.16:1,2). However, they did not make the Lord's Day into a command or law, but a custom; and they never claimed it was the Sabbath. Apostate men did that. Jesus and the disciples went to the Jews on their Sabbath to evangelize them and bring them into the New Covenant Sabbath rest through the promises. Jesus was constantly accused of breaking their shadow Sabbath (Mat.12:2; Joh.5:16-19; 9:16) because He was not under the Law. We will also be accused of this if we follow in His steps instead of being “severed from Christ” by keeping a Law that was never given to us. The Apostles and elders in Acts 15 were gathered together to see whether to bring the Gentiles under the Law. They came to a conclusion that those under the Sabbath Law need to understand. (Act.15:19) Wherefore my judgment is, that we trouble not them that from among the Gentiles turn to God; (20) but that we write unto them, that they abstain from the pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from what is strangled, and from blood. These few things he commanded so that the Jews would not consider them anathema. This was important for the Jews' sake so that they could be evangelized. (21) For Moses from generations of old hath in every city them that preach him (Law), being read in the synagogues every Sabbath. (28) For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things.... Notice that the Sabbath was not commanded of the Gentiles. Neither were a lot of other things that the legalists bring the ignorant Christians under. The Law passed away and was fulfilled in Christ, except for those whose hearts are blinded by the veil. (2Co.3:12) Having therefore such a hope, we use great boldness of speech, (13) and [are] not as Moses, [who] put a veil upon his face, that the children of Israel should not look steadfastly on the end of that which was passing away: (14) but their minds were hardened: for until this very day at the reading of the old covenant the same veil remaineth, it not being revealed [to them] that it is done away in Christ. (15) But unto this day, whensoever Moses is read, a veil lieth upon their heart. (16) But whensoever it shall turn to the Lord, the veil is taken away. Don't go into bondage with the veil of Old Covenant Laws, which are just shadows or parables of what was to come. Now we, with an unveiled face see the New Covenant in Christ. (17) Now the Lord is the Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, [there] is liberty. (18) But we all, with unveiled face beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image from glory to glory, even as from the Lord the Spirit. The Law was cancelled because it could not complete or make perfect, because it was only a shadow of the good things to come in the New Covenant. (Heb.7:18) For there is a disannulling (Greek: Annulled or cancelled) of a foregoing commandment because of its weakness and unprofitableness (19) (for the law made nothing perfect), and a bringing in thereupon of a better hope (The New covenant through grace), through which we draw nigh unto God. The purpose of those under the Law was to give us a shadow or parable of the great things to come. (Heb.8:5) who serve [that which is] a copy and shadow of the heavenly things, even as Moses is warned [of God] when he is about to make the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern that was showed thee in the mount. (6) But now hath he obtained a ministry the more excellent, by so much as he is also the mediator of a better covenant, which hath been enacted upon better promises. (7) For if that first [covenant] had been faultless, then would no place have been sought for a second. (8) For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, That I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah; (9) Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers ... (13) In that he saith, A new [covenant] he hath made the first old. But that which is becoming old and waxeth aged is nigh unto vanishing away. (10:1) For the law having a shadow of the good [things] to come, not the very image of the things, can never with the same sacrifices year by year, which they offer continually, make perfect them that draw nigh. The Law was always planned to be a temporary shadow. (Gal.3:19) What then is the law? It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the promise hath been made... So there was an end of the Olde Covenant law. The Sabbath was eternal as the legalists will tell you (Exo.31:16). So how could it be eternal and still pass away? What they do not understand is that it changed from letter to spirit in the New Covenant (2Co.3:2-11). The letter of the type, shadow, or parable as taught in the Old Covenant is now fulfilled in the spirit of the New Covenant. Jesus said in (Mat.5:17) Think not that I came to destroy the law or the prophets: I came not to destroy, but to fulfill. (18) For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away from the law, till all things be accomplished. So now we must fulfill the parable. Fulfilling or accomplishing the Law is not the same as being under the Old Covenant Law as Jesus went on to demonstrate. (21) Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time (Notice that the Law was spoken unto them, not us.), Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment: (22) but I say unto you, that every one who is angry with his brother shall be in danger of the judgment. Notice that Jesus changed the Law from regulations of our actions to regulations of our heart, as the prophets said would come (Jer.31:33) But this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith Jehovah: I will put my law in their inward parts, and in their heart will I write it; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Those who do not permit anger in their heart will fulfill the Law and not kill. (27) Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not commit adultery: (28) but I say unto you, that every one that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. Jesus interpreted the Law again. If we do what He says and avoid lust, we will fulfill the Law by not committing adultery. Jesus continued to demonstrate how changing the Law from outer actions to inner nature will fulfill it (Mat.5:33, 43). If God changed all these Laws in order to fulfill them, then He did the same with the Sabbath. The Sabbath was meant to be a change in our nature rather than a regulation of our actions, one day a week. If a person rests from his own works every day by believing in Christ's finished work, he will certainly fulfill the Law of resting for one day. The Law will be fulfilled in us, but not by keeping the letter, “For the letter kills but the spirit gives life”. It will be fulfilled through us as we walk in and by the Spirit. (Gal.5:16) But I say, walk by the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh. (18) But if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the law. When you see what's written in the shadow of the Law, you must look in the New Covenant to find out what the fulfillment is. Circumcision was necessary under penalty of death, but Paul, by the Spirit, changed it from a carnal shadow to the spiritual fulfillment of baptism. (Col.2:11) ... in the circumcision of Christ; (12) having been buried with him in baptism. Under the Old Covenant, we were 90% owners and 10% stewards but according to Jesus, we are now 100% stewards, or we are not really disciples. (Luk.14:33) So therefore whosoever he be of you that renounceth not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. To Peter, it was revealed that the Old Covenant carnal restriction on eating unclean beasts was spiritually a restriction of partaking of unclean people, which Solomon called beasts (Ecc.3:18), and the gospel solves that problem. (Act.10:11) and he beholdeth the heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending, as it were a great sheet, let down by four corners upon the earth: 12 wherein were all manner of fourfooted beasts and creeping things of the earth and birds of the heaven. 13 And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill and eat. 14 But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common and unclean. 15 And a voice [came] unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, make not thou common. Then Peter was sent with the gospel to the Gentiles and got the revelation that they were the unclean beasts that God had cleansed. (28) and he said unto them, Ye yourselves know how it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to join himself or come unto one of another nation; and [yet] unto me hath God showed that I should not call any man common or unclean. As you can see, it was the habit of Jesus and the disciples to translate the shadow to the spiritual reality. It is a violation of the Spirit to bring old Covenant ceremonial laws into the New Covenant without translating them. Since this is so, we must find out what the Sabbath translates to. Let me explain the New Testament Sabbath rest. The Sabbath shadow was to cease from man's works one day a week. But we are commanded to do this every day.  We can cease from works of religious self-justification, works of the flesh, and various forms of salvation by man's works, through faith in the work that Christ has already accomplished. Jesus said, “All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye receive (Greek: received) them, and ye shall have them (Mar.11:24). Why believe that we have received everything? Notice in the following verses that all things have been received by us and that the only thing left is for us to believe it. Also note the past-tense of our sacrificial provision in the following verses: (Eph.2:8) For by grace have ye been saved through faith; (1Pe.2:24) Who his own self bare our sins in his body ...by whose stripes ye were healed; (Col.1:13) Who delivered us out of the power of darkness and translated us into the kingdom of the Son of his love; (2Co.5:18) ...who reconciled us to himself; (Gal.2:20) I have been crucified with Christ, and its no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me; (Gal.3:13) Christ redeemed us from the curse; (1Pe.1:3) ...the Father ...begat us again ...by the resurrection of Jesus Christ; (Heb.10:10) We ...have been sanctified ...; (14) He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified; (Eph.1:3) ...who hath blessed us with every spiritual blessing, and God (2Pe.1:3) hath granted unto us all things .... Jesus told us in His day which, of course, is also in the past that “Now shall the prince of this world be cast out” (Joh.12:31); “But be of good cheer, I have overcome the world” (Joh.16:33); “It is finished” (Joh.19:30). This is why we are to believe we have received. The devil and the curse were conquered. We were saved, healed, delivered, and provided for. We can rest from our own works to accomplish this when we truly believe. Let me give you an example. (1Pe.2:24) who his own self bare our sins in his body upon the tree, that we, having died unto sins, might live unto righteousness; by whose stripes ye were healed. The one who believes that Jesus already “bare our sins” considers himself delivered and can rest. He no longer has to worry about how to be delivered because he reckons himself to be “dead unto sin but alive unto God” (Rom.6:11). He reckons within himself, “I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ living in me” (Gal.2:20). He can rest. Notice that the one who believes that “by whose stripes ye were healed” never has to resort to his own works to get healed. All he has to do is rest and receive it by faith. If a man continues to try to get healed when the Word says he was healed, he shows he does not believe the Word. He has not ceased from his own works to enter the rest by believing 1 Peter 2:24. All the sacrificial promises are past-tense to cause us to rest from our works every day. Redemption from the curse is truly finished! In fact, God's “works were finished from the foundation of the world” (Heb.4:3) when He spoke the plan into existence. The only thing left is for the true sons of God to enter into those works by faith, believing they have received. Since the works are finished, we should believe and rest from our own works to save, heal, and deliver ourselves. (3) For we who have believed do enter into that rest. Notice it is not the one who ceases from works on Saturday or Sunday but the one who believes who enters the New Covenant Sabbath rest every day. (9) There remaineth therefore a Sabbath rest (Greek: sabbatismos, “keeping of rest”) for the people of God. This constant “keeping of rest” every day, not one day a week, through the past-tense promises, is our spiritual Sabbath. (10) For he that is entered into his rest hath himself also rested from his works, as God did from his. This rest is to believe these past-tense promises and rest from our own works or man's works to save ourselves. Our faith in each of these promises brings us into more of the rest. We should be diligent not to leave out even one of these promises for our own good. (Heb.4:1) Let us fear therefore, lest haply, a promise being left of entering into his rest, any one of you should seem to have come short of it. (2) For indeed we have had good tidings preached unto us, even as also they: but the word of hearing did not profit them, because it was not united by faith with them that heard. This is true faith and always brings the answer. Through believing the promises, we enter into rest from our own works. For a child of God to say that they believe they have received and yet continue seeking to receive, usually through worldly methods, is to be double-minded. (Jas.1:6) But let him ask in faith, nothing doubting: for he that doubteth is like the surge of the sea driven by the wind and tossed. (7) For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord; (8) a doubleminded man, unstable in all his ways. Those who continue to work for what God has freely given believe in salvation by works. (Heb.4:10) For he that is entered into his rest, hath himself also rested from his works. (Jas.3:19) And we see that they were not able to enter in because of unbelief. Since the promises of deliverance from the curse are past-tense, when we believe them, we must stop working. It is an evil heart of unbelief to not rest. God was angry with Israel because they would not believe His Word in their trial in the wilderness (Heb.3:8-10). (Heb.3:11) As I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest (the Sabbath!). (12) Take heed, brethren, lest haply there shall be in any one of you an evil heart of unbelief, in falling away from the living God .... (14) We are become partakers of Christ (His health, holiness, and blessing) if we hold fast the beginning of our confidence firm unto the end. When we believe we have received, we are put in a position of weakness because we cannot do anything to bring the desired result to pass. This weakness is rest in our wilderness experiences because there is no help from Egypt or the world there. Only God's power saves in the wilderness. God says, “My power is made perfect in weakness” (2 Cor.12:9). If we refuse to be weak, God refuses to be strong on our behalf. Our weapon against our enemies who try to talk us out of our covenant rights is the two-edged sword of these past-tense promises (Heb.4:11,12). Let me share with you a good example of the power of the true gospel through faith in our past provision. Several years ago, I ran across a lady who had two large, inoperable tumors. She listed for me several famous preachers she had been to, who had prayed for her to be healed. She said to me, “David, I just don't understand why I have not been healed”. I said, “You just told me why you have not been healed. You are looking in the wrong direction. Turn around and look behind you for 'by whose stripes ye were healed' (1Pe.2:24). You are looking forward to a healing that happened behind you. You have a little hope, but no faith. Faith 'calls the things that be not (in this case, healing) as though they were' (Rom.4:17). Faith looks back at what was accomplished at the cross, but hope looks forward to what will be accomplished. Jesus said, 'All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for believe that ye receive (Greek: “received”) them, and ye shall have them' (Mar.11:24). That is the gospel, sister, that you must believe”. With these few words, I saw the light come on in her eyes; and her face brighten up. I said, “Now we are going to pray one more time; but this time believe the Scriptures, and believe you have received whether you see an instant manifestation, or not”. She agreed, so I rebuked the infirmity and commanded her to be healed in Jesus' name. She instantly felt the tumors leave. We rejoiced and thanked God together. I said, “Sister, that is the first time you believed the true gospel concerning your healing. If you had done that when those other preachers prayed, you would have been healed.” Because she, through faith, entered into rest from her own works to save herself, she saw the works of Jesus. Many do not receive from God because they do not keep our Sabbath through faith. Many years ago, I had a dream about resting from my works in order to be caught up by the power of God to do His works. In scene one, my wife and I were resting in lawn chairs in front of our house. Our gaze was riveted on the power line that crossed our property because it was sagging between the power poles so much that it almost touched the ground. As we watched and rested, a tornado came over that power line and picked us up out of our chairs and carried us away. Interpretation: God helped me to understand this prophetic dream. As we cease from our works and enter into the rest (the lawn chairs), the power of man (power line) comes to an end, and the power of God (tornado or whirlwind) takes over. God only gives this power to those who cease from their own works, even religious works, to follow His Spirit because they believe the promises. In scene two, I found myself in front of a large church. I walked through the front door and standing in the foyer was an “old man” in a suit. I avoided this old man as if he were a rattlesnake and went into the sanctuary, so-called. I saw there a large double sink, full of water. In the water were babies; they were faced down and most were dead. I quickly went to the sink, picked up a baby, and held him in the air. He spoke to me saying, “Thank God, I knew he was going to send someone”. Interpretation: I was made to know that there are many carnal ministers (old man - Eph.4:22; Col.3:9,10) who are trying to wash up the people of God (babies in the sink) by using the word as the letter of the Law (which is the water in Eph.5:26) and they're killing them instead. (2Co.3:6) who also made us sufficient as ministers of a new covenant; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. The letter of the Law that is taught by the Pharisees of today only gets our eyes on our own earthly ability or inability, like being face down in the water, which kills. Many are they that sit under the condemnation of the Law, which is a powerless false gospel, only to give up in their failure to please God and go back into the world or die on a church pew. We cannot pick ourselves up by our bootstraps or be saved by our own self-will. This is an understanding that is from the earth, and is face down. Seeking this is to be “ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth” (2Ti.3:7) that sets free. Jesus purposely spoke in parables so that only those who have eyes and ears for heavenly things would understand (Mat.13:10-14). These seek a knowledge that is born from above, I.e., face up. (Mat.16:17) And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jonah: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father who is in heaven. As always, those whose understanding is “face up” will be fought by those whose understanding is “face down”. The good news of the promises is the power of God given freely to save the one who believes (Rom.1:16). These promises get our eyes on God's ability and provision or face up. These promises give faith (Rom.10:17) to get grace (Eph.2:8) in order to have the power to live the Christian life and cease from our works. The Jews complained that Jesus' disciples were breaking the Sabbath by harvesting grain to eat (Mat.12:1,2), which was true according to the Law (Exo.31:14-17). Jesus replied to them; (Mat.12:5) Or have ye not read in the law, that on the Sabbath day the priests in the temple profane the Sabbath, and are guiltless? Notice that He was proclaiming that His disciples were guiltless for profaning the old Sabbath. The priests, in order to fulfill the Sabbath, had to work in the temple. They did the work of God as we should also. Jesus was rebuked for healing on the Sabbath. Those outside the temple had to cease from their own works. (6) But I say unto you, that one greater than the temple is here. Jesus is our New Testament temple. We who abide in Him must work His works in order to fulfill the Sabbath. We must work the works of our Father, for we are the priests of God. (Rev.1:6) and he made us [to be] a kingdom, [to be] priests unto his God and Father .... Those who do not abide in Him have not ceased from their own works and are breaking the real Sabbath. Those who follow Christ as Lord are keeping the Sabbath, for He is Lord of the Sabbath. (Mat.12:8) For the Son of man is Lord of the sabbath. If we follow the Lord, then we have rested from our works to do His works. (Joh.14:12) ... he that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater [works] than these shall he do; because I go unto the Father. If we follow the Law, we are cut off from Christ and grace and cannot be keeping the real Sabbath (Gal.5:4). Those seeking to keep the Law of the Sabbath are instead breaking it because they are not resting from the works of the Law. Those under the Law, who condemn us for following Christ on Saturday or Sunday, condemn the guiltless. (Mat.12:7) But if ye had known what this meaneth, I desire mercy, and not sacrifice; ye would not have condemned the guiltless. We are to work and do good on our Sabbath. All good is legal on our Sabbath, every day, but our old works are not. (12) ...Wherefore it is lawful to do good on the Sabbath day. Good, of course, is God's works. (Joh.5:16) And for this cause the Jews persecuted Jesus, because he did these things on the sabbath. (17) But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh even until now, and I work. Notice that Jesus worked His Father's works even on their shadow Sabbath. Then Jesus specified what works are legal on our Sabbath. (19) ...The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father doing: for what things soever he doeth, these the Son also doeth in like manner. We see here that works that come from self are illegal on our Sabbath, but works that our Father does through us are not. (30) I can of myself do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgment is righteous; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. As sons seeking the will of God, we also may work the works of God on our spiritual Sabbath but not the works of self. Even the Old Covenant gives us clues to this principle. (Isa.58:13) If thou turn away thy foot from the sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the sabbath a delight, [and] the holy of Jehovah honorable; and shalt honor it, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking [thine own] words: (14) then shalt thou delight thyself in Jehovah; and I will make thee to ride upon the high places of the earth; and I will feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of Jehovah hath spoken it. Jesus said that He always did the will of His Father. Therefore He always rested from His own works, and those who follow Him do also. God gives the same Spirit that Jesus had to those who wish to be empowered to follow Him and so keep the real Sabbath. (Isa.28:11) Nay, but by [men of] strange lips and with another tongue will he speak to this people; (12) to whom he said, This is the rest, give ye rest to him that is weary; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. Paul declared this verse to be a promise to those who are filled with the Holy Spirit and speak in tongues in the New Covenant (1 Cor.14:21). Jews and Christians who refuse this Spirit to rest from the works of the Law, including the old Sabbath, are said to be those who “would not hear”. If we receive and follow the Spirit, we are not under the Sabbath or any of the Law. (Gal.5:18) But if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the law. Those who receive the Spirit are empowered to live in Christ, which is the rest from the works and curse of the old Law. (Rom.8:2) For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus made me free from the law of sin and of death. We are under the Law of the Spirit. Except for prophets and kings, Israel did not have this Spirit to guide and empower them, and therefore needed rules and regulations on their external conduct. Those who live by the Spirit of life in Christ naturally fulfill the Law, which has been written in their hearts. Those who live in Christ by the Spirit cease from their own works every day. (Gal.5:16) But I say, walk by the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh. Jesus said that those who received the Spirit would be witnesses of Him to the world (Acts 1:8). Jesus and His apostles never commanded to cease from work on a day. (Mat.11:28) Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden (with the Law [Mat.23:4]), and I will give you rest. The problem is that we are in and out of the rest like we are in and out of Christ. Abiding in Christ is resting in our promised benefits. Some say God gave us the gift of eternal life so he can't take it back. In Gal.3:16 we are told “to Abraham were the promises spoken, and to his seed. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many, but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ”. You see, the promises were given to Christ, not to you. The only way the promises are yours is if you abide in Christ. Abiding in Christ is: bearing His fruit (Joh.15:1-6), walking as he walked (1Jn.2:3-6), believing the same teachings given by Jesus and the apostles without adding or subtracting (1Jn.2:24 / Jude 3 / Mat.28:20 / Rev.22,18,19), not walking in willful sin (1Jn.3:5,6), keeping his commandments (1Jn.3:24). 1Jn.5:11 says that “God gave unto us eternal life, and this life is in his Son” and that is the only place we can claim this gift. God doesn't have to take it back, his people walk out of it. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body (1Co.6:18). If we walk in willful sin, we are not abiding in his body, for there is “no sin in him” (1Jn.3:5,6). Sins of ignorance or failure are covered by the blood (Rom.7:15-8:2) but willful sin is always judged. (Heb.10:26) For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more a sacrifice for sins, (27) but a certain fearful expectation of judgment, and a fierceness of fire which shall devour the adversaries. The Spirit of life in Christ empowers us to walk in Him by faith in His promises. (Heb.4:9) There remaineth therefore a Sabbath rest (Greek: sabbatismos, “keeping of rest”) for the people of God. This constant “keeping of rest” is every day, not one day a week. Paul, comparing the weak in faith with those who are mature, said, (Rom.14:5) One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day [alike]. In our Covenant, every day is the Sabbath rest. As he said in Gal.4:9,10, “how turn ye back again to the weak and beggarly rudiments, whereunto ye desire to be in bondage over again? Ye observe days”. Our Sabbath is freedom from bondage to the works of the Law. Since Jesus took away our sins, it is freedom from fleshly works too. (Psa.118:24) This is the day which Jehovah hath made; We will rejoice and be glad in it. Old Jerusalem ruled over God's physical Old Testament people just as New Jerusalem rules over God's spiritual New Testament people. Paul declared that we have come to this spiritual city. He showed us that it is not a physical city that can be touched. (Heb.12:18) For ye are not come unto [a mount] that might be touched ... (22) but ye are come unto mount Zion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem ... (23) to the general assembly and church of the firstborn.... Jesus' called-out ones come to this mountain. This is the place of God's continual rest. (Psa.132:13) For Jehovah hath chosen Zion... (14) This is my resting-place for ever: Here will I dwell; for I have desired it. Unlike those under the Law, we are not to dwell outside the temple and go there occasionally, nor are we to dwell outside the rest six days and only dwell in it one. Those who dwell in this spiritual Jerusalem remain in God's resting place. There is only one day in the New Testament Jerusalem, the spiritual city of God. That day is the real Sabbath. (Rev.21:25) And the gates thereof shall in no wise be shut by day (for there shall be no night there). Notice that there is one day and no night in the city of God where the Lamb is the light (23). There is no darkness to break up the one day of God's work for those who abide in Christ. (1Jn.1:5) And this is the message which we have heard from him and announce unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. Those who abide in God continue in the light of day doing His works. (6) If we say that we have fellowship with him and walk in the darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: (7) but if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus his Son cleanseth us from all sin. Those who walk in the light of our day are always in the presence of the sun (Son). Night is to have the earth between you and the sun (Son). Our flesh came from the earth (Gen.2:7) and symbolizes the earth. When the works of our flesh come between us and the Son, we are living in the darkness of night. If we are in this idolatry with the world, whether this means our flesh or the things of the world (1Jn.2:15,16), we live in the night. Walking in the light of our one Sabbath day, the works of man are destroyed. I want to remind you that the Law is a shadow, and if you are under a shadow you are not in the light. The saints live in the lighted day of ceasing from their own works, especially the works of the Law, while the wicked live in the dark night of their own works. (1Th.5:5) For ye are all sons of light, and sons of the day (the Sabbath): we are not of the night, nor of darkness; (6) so then let us not sleep (Having their eyes closed to the light of the Son), as do the rest, but let us watch and be sober. (7) For they that sleep sleep in the night: and they that are drunken are drunken in the night. (8) But let us, since we are of the day (the Sabbath), be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for a helmet, the hope of salvation. As long as Jesus has been in this world, either in His first body or His second corporate body, it has been day. (Joh.9:5) When I am in the world, I am the light of the world. (Mat.5:14) Ye are the light of the world. That only makes one day as long as the saints are here. (Joh.9:4) We must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day (When we are ceasing from our works to do His, it is the Sabbath day.): the night cometh, when no man can work. Our works in Christ for this world are over when the Lord comes for us and then night comes for the judgment of the world. (1Th.5:2) For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. (3) When they are saying, Peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them... After the tribulation, the light of the world will be gone! (Mat.24:29) But immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven (This is the falling away and reprobation of 1/3 of the stars, representing the spiritual seed of Abraham [Rev.6:12-14; Gen.22:17]). The darkening of the light of this world here is physical as well as spiritual. Joseph shared a dream that clearly showed that the people of God spiritually are the sun, moon, and stars, “the light of this world”. (Gen.37:9) ...behold, the sun and the moon and eleven stars made obeisance to me. (10) And he told it to his father, and to his brethren; and his father rebuked him, and said unto him, What is this dream that thou hast dreamed? Shall I and thy mother and thy brethren indeed come to bow down ourselves to thee to the earth? Starting as a star glory, Joseph went to his cross in Egypt and was promoted in glory above his brethren, the children of Israel. We grow from star glory to moon glory and then to sun glory as we continue to walk in the light that God gives us (2Co.3:18). Paul agreed that the saints manifest these three glories in 1Co.15:41,42. Now we can see that when the Lord comes and takes His sun, moon, and star glory saints, the world will be left in the darkness of night. (Mat.24:29) But immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven. (30) ...and they shall see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. (31) And he shall send forth his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect...Glory to God! Jesus taught that the whole Christian New Covenant era on earth is only one day. (Joh.11:9) Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? If a man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. (10) But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because the light is not in him. Those who walk in this continual Sabbath day walk in the light. This spiritual day lasts until the judgment. (Mat.20:1) For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that was a householder, who went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. Jesus started hiring laborers for His vineyard first thing in the morning, which was almost 2000 years ago. Then He gives examples of going out to hire all during the day, the third hour (verse 6), the sixth and ninth hour (verse 5), and the eleventh hour (verses 6-9). Of the eleventh hour people it was said, “These last have spent [but] one hour” (12). Then at the twelfth hour He called in all of His servants to give them their reward. (8) And when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the laborers, and pay them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. Jesus calls in all of His servants to face Him and receive their reward at His coming. (Rev.22:12) Behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to render to each man according as his work is. Midnight is the twelfth hour when the Lord comes for the virgins (Mat.25:6) and also the time when the saints leave the Egypt of this world (Exo.29:12-31). At this time, even though it is midnight for the world, the saints are walking with lamps full of Holy Spirit light (Mat.25:4). From Jesus' first coming to His second coming is one day. This one day incorporates the whole Christian New Covenant era on earth. It should not surprise us that God could change something as important as the Sabbath from many carnal days to one spiritual day. He changed something much more important, our sacrifice, from many carnal sacrifices to one spiritual sacrifice, our Lord Jesus. The Lord again defines our rest as a corporate day that covers every day. (Heb.4:6) Seeing therefore it remaineth that some should enter thereinto, and they to whom the good tidings (the promises) were before preached failed to enter in (Even though they kept the Saturday Sabbath) because of disobedience (Greek: “apeitheia” also means unbelief), (7) he again defineth a certain day, To-day, saying in David so long a time afterward (even as hath been said before), To-day if ye shall hear his voice (the promises), Harden not your hearts. (Today is any day that you are presently in. Since this verse was written to all saints throughout the New Covenant, then “today” is every day that they live in. God was telling us that when you hear His promises, do not harden your heart as Israel did, but believe to enter the rest in the day that you live in.) (8) For if Joshua had given them rest, he would not have spoken afterward of another day. Today is that day saints, not Saturday or Sunday. Five times in this text, God uses the term “To-day” to define the rest. (3:13) but exhort one another day by day, so long as it is called To-day; lest any one of you be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin. “Day by day” it has been “called To-day” for almost 2000 years. (4:9) There remaineth therefore a Sabbath rest (Greek: sabbatismos, “keeping of rest”) for the people of God. God has been merciful to our ignorance of this true Sabbath, but judgment will now be seen the world over because we have come to a second spiritual type of the Sabbath. (2Pe.3:8) But forget not this one thing, beloved, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. Having read the writings of the early church fathers, I can tell you that they commonly believed in the one thousand-year prophetic day and that after six of these days from the beginning, the end time judgment would come. The Hindus, Muslims, and the Jews also believed this. Gibbon in The Rise And Fall of The Roman Empire said that the early Christians believed this. The Bible is laid out in seven prophetic one-thousand-year days. These days are numbered from the creation of Adam. There were four thousand years or four days between Adam and Jesus. Since the days of Jesus, the calendar has been tampered with extensively, but most researchers believe we are close to traversing two more days and coming to the beginning of the seventh, thousand-year period from Adam. Besides the regular spiritual Sabbath that we have already spoken of, this seventh, thousand-year day is a second spiritual Sabbath. When the body of Christ was crucified, it was a high Sabbath (Joh.19:31). That means it was a regular Sabbath and a second Passover Sabbath. This second spiritual Sabbath will also be a Passover Sabbath for those who have eaten the Lamb and are about to leave the Egypt of this world. This will also be a crucifixion to the fleshly works of the body of Christ. According to the shadow, when this end-time second spiritual Sabbath begins, God will judge those who go on in their own works. (Exo.31:12) And Jehovah spake unto Moses, saying, 13 Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily ye shall keep my sabbaths: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am Jehovah who sanctifieth you. Christians who try to keep the Sabbath in the “letter” don't understand this because they don't see that this is a “sign”. (15) Six days shall work be done, but on the seventh day is a sabbath of solemn rest, holy to Jehovah: whosoever doeth any work on the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. This is also the time when He finishes His creative work. (Gen.2:2) And on the seventh day God finished his work, which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work, which he had made. According to this type, God is about to finish His new creation work during this morning of the seventh day and rest. Every man's work will be proven by the fiery trial on the one day Sabbath. (1Co.3:12) But if any man buildeth on the foundation (of Christ) gold, silver, costly stones, wood, hay, stubble; (13) each man's work shall be made manifest: for the day (one Sabbath) shall declare it, because it is revealed in fire; and the fire itself shall prove each man's work of what sort it is. The wood, hay, and stubble of man's works will burn up on God's Sabbath day because, according to the shadow, there is judgment against man's work on the Sabbath. (Exo.31:14) Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that profaneth it shall surely be put to death; for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Since there is only one Sabbath day, we have to rest every day from our own works, as the rest of the New Testament also teaches. (Rev.2:23) ... I am he that searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto each one of you according to your works. (25) And he that overcometh, and he that keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give authority over the nations. (Exo.31:15) Six days shall work be done, but on the seventh day is a sabbath of solemn rest, holy to Jehovah: whosoever doeth any work on the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. 16 Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. 17 It is a sign between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days Jehovah made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed. Let's look again at this verse about the refreshing in Isa 28:11 Nay, but by men of strange lips and with another tongue will he speak to this people; 12 to whom he said, This is the rest, give ye rest to him that is weary; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. This refreshing is coming again on the morning of the 3rd day (which is the Sabbath). There's going to be a change in the way God will deal with man when this millennium begins. There must be a ceasing from a Christian's own works and enter into the rest. Man's works have been going on in the church for six days (six thousand years). The church has been falling away from keeping the true Sabbath and we're coming to a time where if you don't cease from your own works, you will be cut off from the Body of Christ. There are many Sabbaths. There's the 7th day Sabbath, the 49th year Sabbath, there's the 50th year Sabbath, and there's the 7th millennium Sabbath. There's a Sabbath called the Jubilee. A Jubilee is a year. There are 120 Jubilees every 50 years. 120 Jubilees till Noah and another 120 till the next Noah. Noah means rest. So, 120 Jubilee years until the beginning of the Sabbath. 120 Jubilee Sabbaths bring us to the actual year 6000. We are entering into the prophetic Sabbath or the millennial Sabbath.   Reconciled to God Php 4:19  And my God shall supply every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus.  (“Every need”, not greed. “Every” would include Spiritual, physical, emotional needs.)   What is faith? Heb 11:1  Now faith is assurance [substance?] of things hoped for, a conviction of things not seen. When you believe for something that is not yet seen, that is faith. How do we have God's faith to receive every need? Mar 11:22  And Jesus answering saith unto them, Have God's faith. (This is according to the numeric pattern proof.)  23  Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that what he saith cometh to pass; he shall have it. 24  Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye received (Numeric) them, and ye shall have them. (This is exactly what Quantum Physics, or Quantum Mechanics has proven, Jesus said it first. And here is an important condition to receiving. 25  And whensoever ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any one; that your Father also who is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.  Col 1:19  For it was the good pleasure of the Father that in him should all the fulness dwell; 20  and through him to reconcile (The Greek: kattallasso means “exchange” of Jesus' life for ours) all things(not Numeric) unto himself, having made peace through the blood of his cross; through him, I say, whether things upon the earth, or things those (Numeric) in the heavens. (Notice: He is not speaking of things but His people) 21  And you, being in time past alienated and enemies in your mind in your evil works, 22  yet now hath he reconciled (exchanged) in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and without blemish and unreproveable before him: 23  if so be that ye continue in the faith, grounded and stedfast, and not moved away from the hope of the gospel which ye heard, which was preached in all creation under heaven; whereof I Paul was made a minister.  First the sons and daughters of God are exchanged and then Christ in them can deliver the creation. Rom 8:19  For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth for the revealing of the sons of God. 20  For the creation was subjected to vanity, not of its own will, but by reason of him who subjected it, in hope 21  that the creation itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God. 22  For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. The Lord told me that he bore the symbol of the cursed creation upon the cross. It was the crown of thorns. As we manifest our sonship we have authority over the cursed creation. We can pray for our grass, dogs, cows, bugs, trees, neighbors, etc.  Gal 3:13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree:.. 2Co 5:14  For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that one died for all, therefore all died; 15  and he died for all, that they that live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto him who for their sakes died and rose again. 16  Wherefore we henceforth know no man after the flesh: even though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now we know him so no more. 17  Wherefore if any man is in Christ, he is a new creature: the old things (not Numeric) are passed away; behold, they are become new. 18  But all things (not Numeric) are of God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ, and gave unto us the ministry of reconciliation; 19  to wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself, not reckoning unto them their trespasses, and having committed unto us the word of reconciliation. (We reconcile others by showing them the exchange.) 20  We are ambassadors therefore on behalf of Christ, as though God were entreating by us: we beseech you on behalf of Christ, be ye reconciled to God. 21  Him who knew no sin he made to be sin on our behalf; that we might become the righteousness of God in him.    Believe You Received and Rest Suani Guzman - 01/09/2010 I want to share a quick dream that helped me a lot. We all know that we must abide in the Sabbath Rest and boldly speak the good confession, but we don't always do it. So the Lord has to remind us sometimes. I have been going through some hard trials with caring for my elderly parents. I don't want to impose my faith on them but at the same time I'm trying to stand for their spiritual and physical salvation. The Lord impressed upon me that I must abide in the rest or the enormity of the problem will overwhelm me. In the dream, my husband and I had a truck in which we went sightseeing. We parked it and left for a walk. When we came back, the truck was a wreck -- another car had hit it really badly, and it was ruined. My husband, Raul, and another man tried to fix it. I went to help. I stood there and said something like, “Jesus had fixed it”. When those words left my mouth, the truck was immediately transformed into being whole again. I was so on fire and praised God and started to witness boldly to everyone about what Jesus had just done. We then left and, as we went, the truck started to stall and I said, “Oh no, it's healed”, and immediately it got power again. That happened twice. Then we got on a freeway full of cars. We were on the outer lane and struggling up a very, very steep hill. We were driving with two tires on the road and two in a ditch. The car couldn't go up like that, so it flipped over about two times and landed away from the road. So we stopped to consider the hill. By sight, it looked almost impossible to climb. We tried to figure out another way, but could see no other way. I thought that it was going to take all my strength to do it, and still it would not be enough. End of dream. (What is impossible with men is possible with God. We must trust His promises not our works.) Mar.11:24 Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye received (Greek) them, and ye shall have them. Heb.4:2 For indeed we have had good tidings preached unto us, even as also they: but the word of hearing did not profit them, because it was not united by faith with them that heard. (3) For we who have believed do enter into that rest; even as he hath said, As I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. (9) There remaineth therefore a sabbath (Greek: Sabatismos -- a continual rest) rest for the people of God. (10) For he that is entered into his rest hath himself also rested from his works, as God did from his. (11) Let us therefore give diligence to enter into that rest, that no man fall after the same example of disobedience. Building the “Resting” Church  Eve Brast - 08/11/2012 (David's notes in red) | (Deb Horton's notes in green)  I dreamed I was driving east (faceing toward the coming of the Son) toward Dallas on a large highway with very sparse traffic on it. (The highway of holiness going to Dallas, which means “meadow dwelling”.) (A place of feeding with the flock.) It was dark but I could see a little light on the horizon in the east. (Near to the coming of the Lord in the Man-child on the morning of the seventh thousand year-day.) I was going to an eight-story hospital building that was under construction (the true Church of the called-out ones is being built), where my husband (representing Jesus) had instructed me to meet him. The building was oval-shaped and not square. (The building was eternal without beginning or end because of its shape and eight floors. (An “8” lying down is the sign for infinity or eternity and “8” is the number of Jesus. Since it's lying down, it could mean resting in Jesus. A hospital is a place for healing the sick, spiritually and physically, which the Church is supposed to be.)  I pulled into the parking garage and parked my old, gray (indicating mixture of good and evil, white and black), five-speed (grace received to get to this point) manual (not automatic, works by self), 1980 Toyota Corolla that had been my first car when I learned to drive. (Our first car represents our first ways of rest in the Lord. To park is a sign of coming into maturity through rest.) I went inside the building with my son's blue backpack containing surgical instruments and food my husband had asked me to bring to him. (Man's burdens and works we bear until we reach the seventh floor of rest and give them over to Jesus. Mat.11:28 Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.) I went into the ground floor lobby with a recently laid, highly polished wood floor (the human nature is under our feet to serve the spiritual man).   I waited at the only elevator (there's only one Way to God) to go up to the seventh floor (entering into the rest) (The first six floors represent the first six days of the different levels of man's works we do until we rest on the seventh spiritual day). I had to wait a bit because it was the only elevator. I was the only one waiting to go up. (The Bride will be the first to fully enter into the seventh-day rest.)  When the door opened, A black sister from UBM was the elevator attendant, but she was white and looked like me. (The white represents holiness.) She greeted me and began telling me how old the elevator was. (2000 years) She was an expert on this elevator. It was her assigned job in the building, and she knew everything about it. She told me that currently, the elevator only reaches the seventh floor, but when the construction is complete, it will go all the way up to the top, which is the eighth floor. (The eighth floor is Jesus and Heaven and new beginnings. When the building representing the Church is finished, we will go to the top, the eighth, heavenly floor.)  When I got off the elevator on the seventh floor, my husband passed by me wearing metal leg braces supported by a blue, padded waistband that girded his waist and metal crutches that braced around his forearms. (Our husband Jesus was strengthened by the Father to finish His pilgrimage as a type of the body.) (This reminds me of the command in Deuteronomy to bind the phylacteries, which are Scripture verses, on the forehead and hand, because the phylacteries are bound on the hand and are laced on from the forearm.) (David had a similar revelation where he was wearing leg braces. They strengthened his walk and helped him to stand.) (God's power is made perfect in our weakness.) He looked at me as he passed by with a knowing look (seeing eye to eye) and a smile, as if we shared a common understanding of something. (A common understanding of faith in the same promises brings people to the seventh floor of rest.) (Amo.3:3) Shall two walk together, except they have agreed?  Suddenly, I realized that I left my backpack on the elevator, or I thought I had, but it wasn't over my shoulder anymore. (We can't take our own provision or burdens to the seventh floor of the rest but we can give it all to Jesus there.) I became concerned (we will lose the rest if we think on our burdens) and turned around to push the button to go back down (A warning not to fall away from the rest).   While waiting for the elevator doors to open, I overheard an accountant from the hospital discussing a debt of $20 that they said I owed with another employee. (A warning that If we leave the rest of faith, we begin to bear the debt of sin again. The first mention of 20 in the Bible is Gen.6:3 And Jehovah said, My spirit shall not strive with man for ever, for that he also is flesh: yet shall his days be a hundred and twenty years.) They said they had tried to call my cell phone to give me this report, but I wouldn't answer because I knew it was not really my debt and that I wasn't required to pay it. (The accuser will always try to convince you that you still owe the debt that Christ already paid for you.) (If one leaves the rest, they will be tempted even more so.)  When the elevator doors finally opened, a horde of people out of nowhere rushed into the elevator, as if desperate to get out of the building. (They were in their flesh and leaving the rest.) I calmly walked in but there was barely enough room. When the doors shut, we were warned that the ride down was much scarier than the ride up because the elevator went down really fast, and it did (Because this represents the falling away. We have seen people lose all the gain of years in moments.). But it slowed down midway for safety precautions (this could represent those who are neither hot nor cold -- the fence-sitters in the middle) (also, God makes a way for His people to change their mind and Return unto thy rest, O my soul Psa.116:7) and then it sped back up until it reached the ground floor.  As I got off the elevator, the morning sunshine streamed through the lobby windows (Jesus in the Man-child is manifesting). A surgeon from the hospital who was going up said, “Isn't it exciting that the building construction will be completed in a week?!” (After the seven years of the 70th week of the tribulation, the Church will be complete, and I believe this week will start very soon.) I turned around and said, “Yeah”. But the importance of what he had just announced didn't register with me. I was concerned about finding the backpack because my husband needed me to bring it to the hospital (to give that burden to him).  I hoped I would find the backpack in my car in the parking garage, since it had not been left in the elevator. I ran out to the car and found it (the burden was in the car, representing immaturity) and brought it back into the lobby and pushed the elevator button again.   When the doors opened, my sons Noah and Elijah came out of the elevator and passed me as I went in. They were eight-foot-tall, grown men! (Their “8” size indicates they have grown up in Jesus.) They gave me the same knowing look of common understanding and smile that my husband had given me. (The faith that brings relief from our burdens and works.) They said, “Don't worry, Mom. We have everything under control”. (Jesus in the Man-child ministry beginning to reign [having given their burdens to God].) Then I woke up.  Why would we bear the burdens of the curse if we believe what Jesus said? Mar.11:23 Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that what he saith cometh to pass; he shall have it. 24 Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. Mat.18:18 Verily I say unto you, what things soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what things soever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 19 Again I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father who is in heaven.  When we pray and believe, we rest from all the curse. Gal.3:13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: 14 that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Abraham was blessed in all things. Not entering the rest or keeping the spiritual Sabbath is because of unbelief. Heb.3:11 As I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest. 12 Take heed, brethren, lest haply there shall be in any one of you an evil heart of unbelief, in falling away from the living God: 13 but exhort one another day by day, so long as it is called To-day; lest any one of you be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin: 14 for we are become partakers of Christ, if we hold fast the beginning of our confidence firm unto the end:...  18 And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that were disobedient? 19 And we see that they were not able to enter in because of unbelief.

"Yea, and if I offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all." (Philippians 2:17) The epistles Paul penned while in prison include Ephesians, P... More...

There's been a whole Masters Tournament and a whole WrestleMania since the last episode, and Nick and Cassie have THOUGHTS. Listen as they debate Rory's win, talk about newbies on Tour, commit to some strong chicken sandwich takes, and MORE!(00:00-10:49) Golf talk including a career grand slam, JT in the winner's circle, our upcoming Driver Fitting Month, and MORE.(10:50-30:39) Yea or nays featuring John Cena, $50 tee times at the Old Course, a self-disqualification, and MORE!(30:40-end) Interview with Marshall Thompson, Fujikura Tour RepDon't forget to rate, review and subscribe to the show!Book your fitting: clubchampion.com

“Yea, before the day was I am he; and there is none that can deliver out of my hand: I will work, and who shall let it?” (Isaiah 43:13) This is one of the classic “archaisms” of the... More...

Yea, bud, this is a laid back chill episode. Enjoy.

It doesn't matter if they can see their lips moving! We discuss real-life ventriloquists on the big screen, which include Edgar Bergen, Paul Winchell and... Uh... Yea, basically those two. Charlie McCarthy, Knucklehead Smiff and Jerry Mahoney are all discussed at length. Did you know Charlie had multiple movies where he's treated like a real person who is very horny? Tune in and learn! Send us stuff c/o Justin Decloux, Unit 1010, 3230 Yonge St, Toronto, ON, M4N 3P6, Canada Join the Patreon now for an exclusive episode every week, access to our entire Patreon Episode back catalogue, your name read out on the next episode, and the friendly Discord chat: patreon.com/theimportantcinemaclub Subscribe, Review and Rate Us on Apple Podcasts: podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/the-…ub/id1067435576 Follow the Podcast: twitter.com/ImprtCinemaClub Follow Will: twitter.com/WillSloanESQ Follow Justin: twitter.com/DeclouxJ Check out Justin's other podcasts, THE BAY STREET VIDEO PODCAST (@thebaystreetvideopodcast), THE VERY FINE COMIC BOOK PODCAST (www.theveryfinecomicbookpodcast.com) and NO SUCH THING AS A BAD MOVIE (@nosuchthingasabadmovie), as Will's MICHAEL AND US (@michael-and-us).